THE JEWISH COMMUNITY OF

THESSALONIKI:
AN EXPLORATION OF MEMORY AND
IDENTITY IN A MEDITERRANEAN CITY

Bea Lewkowicz

A thesis submitted for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy

London School of Economics
University of London

December, 1999
 UMI Number: U615861

All rights reserved

INFORMATION TO ALL USERS

The quality of this reproduction is dependent upon the quality of the copy submitted.

In the unlikely event that the author did not send a complete manuscript
and there are missing pages, these will be noted. Also, if material had to be removed,
a note will indicate the deletion.

Dissertation Publishing

UMI U615861
Published by ProQuest LLC 2014. Copyright in the Dissertation held by the Author.
Microform Edition © ProQuest LLC.
All rights reserved. This work is protected against
unauthorized copying under Title 17, United States Code.

ProQuest LLC
789 East Eisenhower Parkway
P.O. Box 1346
Ann Arbor, Ml 48106-1346
Library
Srrtrs^ Ubrwy of f^ o c a i

\ 0 % oOW*
 2

The Jewish Community of Thessaloniki:

An Exploration of Memory and Identity in a Mediterranean City

ABSTRACT

This study is an ethnographic account of the Jewish community of Thessaloniki and a

description and analysis of oral histories gathered during my fieldwork in 1994. The
thesis looks at the intersection of history, memory, and identity by analysing how
identities and memories are shaped by historical experiences and how identities shape
memories of historical experiences. Thessaloniki has undergone tremendous changes in
the twentieth century. The demographic, political, and architectural landscape has
radically altered. In the context of my thesis, the most relevant changes concern the
ethnic and religious composition of Thessaloniki's population, the city’s incorporation
into the Greek nation-state (1912), the subsequent introduction of nationalism, and the
annihilation of 48,000 Salonikan Jews during the Second World War. The thesis explores
how these historical changes and ‘events’ are represented in individual narratives of Jews
in Thessaloniki and in the realm of Jewish communal memory, how these historical
changes have affected the formulations of Jewish communal and individual identity and
memory, and how Jewish memory relates to the general landscape of memory in
contemporary Greece.
In chapters one and two, I discuss the theoretical framework and methodology of this
thesis. Discussions on ethnicity, nationalism, memory, and certain themes of the
‘anthropology of Greece’ form the theoretical background of this study. The
methodology applied consists of ethnographic fieldwork and in-depth interviewing.
Chapter three presents a historical overview of the history of Thessaloniki and its Jewish
community, and discusses the position of minorities in contemporary Greece. I describe
the current structure and organisation of the community and look at some demographic
developments of the Salonikan Jewish population in chapter four. I then proceed to a
detailed account of the interviews which constitutes the main part of the thesis. Chapter
five deals with the pre-war past, chapters six and seven with the experience of the war,
and chapter eight with the post-war period. In chapter nine I look at perception of
boundaries and notions of 'us’ and ‘them’ among Salonikan Jews. In the conclusions, I
examine the changes of post-war Jewish memorial practices in the context of the
changing 'memory -scape' of the city of Thessaloniki.
 3

to my parents

and in memory of
Alexander and Margit Friedmann
Moses and Regina Lewkowicz
 4

CONTENTS

List of Tables....................................................................................................................... 9

List of Maps and Photographs............................................................................................10

Note on The Use of Names and Translation......................................................................12

Acknowledgments...............................................................................................................13

Introduction................................................................................................................. 15

Chapter One: Outline.................................................................................................. 23

1. Introduction....................................................................................................................23

2. Thematic and Theoretical Overview.......................................................................... 23

3. Previous Research on the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki................................ 29

4. Research Plan and Research Questions...................................................................... 33

5. Methodology: Fieldwork and Interviews....................................................................35

5.1 What is Fieldwork?...................................................................................................... 35

5.2 My Fieldwork Journey................................................................................................. 37

5.3 The Interviews and the Profile of the Interviewees................................................... 40

5.4 The Post-Fieldwork Process........................................................................................43

6. Conclusion.....................................................................................................................45

Chapter Two: Theoretical Framework..................................................................... 47

1. Introduction....................................................................................................................47

2. Culture, Ethnicity, and Identity...................................................................................47

3.Nationalism, Minorities, and the State.............................................................................51

4. Memory..........................................................................................................................55

4.1 Halbwachs and his Successors.....................................................................................56

 5

4.2 Oral History and Life Histories................................................................................... 62

4.3 Cultural Recall, Memory, and Trauma........................................................................64

5. The Anthropology of Greece....................................................................................... 67

6. Conclusion..................................................................................................................... 73

C hapter Three: The Historical and Political Background: Thessaloniki,

Greece, and the Jew s......................................................................................................... 75

1. Introduction..................................................................................................................... 75

2. The History of Thessaloniki and the Jewish Community: An Overview................... 75

3. Contemporary Issues: Citizenship, Nationalism, Religion, and Minorities in

Greece...............................................................................................................................89

4. Conclusion....................................................................................................................... 97

C hapter Four: The Contem porary Jewish Community: Organization,

Activities, and Demography..............................................................................................98

1. Introduction...................................................................................................................98

2. The Jewish Community and its Institutions............................................................... 99

2.1 The Kinotita (Community)..........................................................................................102

2.2 The Synagogues and the Jewish Cemetery.................................................................104

2.3 The Jewish Primary School and Nursery....................................................................106

2.4 The Kataskinosi (Summer Youth Cam p)...................................................................108

2.5 The Saul Modiano Home for the Elderly...................................................................109

3. Demographic Developments.......................................................................................I l l

3.1 Age Structure................................................................................................................ 112

3.2 Weddings...................................................................................................................... 116

4. Conclusion....................................................................................................................118
 6

Chapter Five: Narratives of 'Distant' and 'Close' Pasts............................................ 119

1. Introduction................................................................................................................... 119

2. The General Background of the Interviewees............................................................. 119

3. A Chronology of the Past in the light of the Present...................................................120

4. “We all came from Spain” ............................................................................................ 127

5. The Period of Transition : From the OttomanEmpire to the Greek Nation

State............................................................................................................................... 132

6. The Close Past: Before the War....................................................................................139

6.1 Memory Spaces: Neighbourhoods and Schools.......................................................... 140

6.2 Memory of Love: Family Life...................................................................................... 147

6.3 Memories of Antagonism: The Arrival of theAsia Minor Refugees and the .........

Campbell Riot............................................................................................................... 153

7. Conclusion......................................................................................................................160

Chapter Six: Narratives of War and Occupation (1940-1943).................................. 161

1. Introduction................................................................................................................... 161

2. Narratives of Concentration Camp and OtherSurvivors............................................. 163

3. The War with Italy.........................................................................................................168

4. "When the Germans came"............................................................................................176

5. Platia Eleftheria and A fter............................................................................................ 183

6. Segregation and Discrimination................................................................................... 188

7. Conclusion......................................................................................................................195
 7

Chapter Seven: Narratives of War and Occupation (1943-1945)............................. 196

1. Introduction.................................................................................................................. 196

2. The Camp Survivors.....................................................................................................197

2.1 Deportation and Arrival...............................................................................................200

2.2 Life in the Concentration Camp(s)............................................................................. 204

2.3 Liberation...................................................................................................................... 214

3. The Partisans.................................................................................................................217

3.1 Escape ...................................................................................................................... 219

3.2 In the Mountains...........................................................................................................224

4. In Hiding....................................................................................................................... 228

4.1 Hiding in Athens...........................................................................................................228

4.2 Hiding Elsewhere..........................................................................................................236

5. Conclusion.....................................................................................................................242

Chapter Eight: Narratives of Return and Reconstruction........................................ 243

1. Introduction....................................................................................................................243

2. Historical Overview of the Post-War Years...............................................................243

3. The First to Return: Memories of Escape and Return............................................... 246

4. The Deportees: Memories of Liberation and Return................................................. 250

5. Welcome H om e............................................................................................................253

6. "A New Life Is Beginning"......................................................................................... 255

7. Emigration.....................................................................................................................258

8. Traitors...........................................................................................................................259

9. "We Were All Together"............................................................................................. 260

10. Growing Up After The W ar.........................................................................................263

11. Conclusion.................................................................................................................... 267

 8

Chapter Nine: Identities and Boundaries....................................................................270

1. Introduction....................................................................................................................270

2. From ‘Being’ to ‘Feeling’ Jewish................................................................................. 270

3. Greek Jews and (Christian) Greeks.............................................................................. 274

4. Salonikans and O thers................................................................................................... 280

5. Rich and P oor.................................................................................................................286

6. Women and M en ........................................................................................................... 292

7. Conclusion...................................................................................................................... 300

Conclusions.....................................................................................................................303

Appendix 1: List of Interviewees........................................................................................ 311

Appendix 2: Membership Statistics of Selected Years (1970-1990)............................... 315

Appendix 3: Maps and Photographs...................................................................................317

Bibliography..................................................................................................................334

Pocket inside back cover contains:

Lewkowicz, B. (1994). ‘Greece is my Home, But.. .Ethnic Identity of Greek Jews in
Thessaloniki’ (published by Journal of Mediterranean Studies, vol. 4, no. 2, pp. 225-240).
 9

LIST OF TABLES

Table 1: Numbers of Pupils in the Jewish School 106

Table 2: Numbers of Children in the Jewish Kindergarten 107

Table 3: Births 1945-1994 111

Table 4: Membership Figures 1970-1996 111

Table 5: Membership Statistics 1991 -1993 112

Table 6: Members by Year of Birth and Gender, 1993 113

Table 7: Numbers of Weddings and Numbers of Women converted to 116

Judaism prior to Wedding (1946-1994)

Table 8: Listof Female Interviewees, Group A (bom before and during the war) 310

Table 9: Listof Male Interviewees, Group A (bom before and during the war) 311

Table 10: List of Interviewees, Group B (bom after the war, 1946-1955) 312

Table 11: List of Interviewees, Group C (bom after 1956) 313

Table 12: Membership Statistics of Selected Years (1970-1989) 314

 10

LIST OF MAPS AND PHOTOGRAPHS

Maps:
1: Greek Province of Macedonia 318

2: City of Thessaloniki and Locations of Jewish Institutions 319

Photographs:

1: Jewish Community Centre on Tsimiski Street 320

2, 3: Permanent Exhibition of the Simon Marks Museum

of Jewish History in Thessaloniki. 320

4: Jewish Primary School 321

5: Saul Modiano Home for the Elderly 321

6, 7, 8: Friday Evening Celebrations (Oneg Shabbat) of Different Age

Groups at the Community Centre. 322

9: Raising of the Greek Flag at the Jewish Youth Summer

Camp CKataskinosi). 323

10: Macedonia Evening' Organised by the Jewish School 323

11, 12, 13: Inside of Yad Lezikaron Synagogue 324

14: Bar Mitzvah Ceremony at Monasterioton Synagogue 325

15: Wedding at Monasterioton Synagogue 325

16: Bat Mitzvah Ceremony at Monasterioton Synagogue 325

17: Boy Outside Monasterioton Synagogue,

Holocaust Memorial Day 326
 11

18: Obituary Notice for the 50,000 Salonikan Jews

Who Perished in the Holocaust 326

19: Holocaust Day Commemoration Ceremony at

Monasterioton Synagogue. Banner reads:
Aonia I Mnimni (Eternal Memory) 327

20: Survivor Lights a Candle During the Holocaust Memorial Day

Ceremony in Synagogue 327

21: Monument for Jewish Salonikan Victims of the Holocaust at the

Jewish Cemetery (erected in 1962) 328

22: Holocaust Memorial Day Ceremony at the Jewish Cemetery 328

23, 24: Monument for Jewish Salonikan Victims of the Holocaust

at the Intersection of Nea Egnatia Street and Papanastasiou Street
(erected in 1997) 329

25: Honorary Award Ceremony for the Saviours and Benefactors of

the Jews of Salonika at Aristotle University in Thessaloniki 330

26: Ethniki Antistasi (Greek resistance) Medal, Worn by a

Jewish Woman Who Fought with the Partisans 330

27, 28: Fragments of Jewish Tombstones Scattered on the Campus of

Aristotle University (1989) 331

29: Fragments of Jewish Tombstones in a Church Courtyard 332

30: New Jewish Cemetery at Stavropouli 332

31: Spray-Painted Signpost of the Platia Evreon Martyron

(Jewish Martyr Square) 333

32 : Display of Antisemitic Literature in the Window of a Bookshop

in the Centre of Thessaloniki 333
 12

NOTE ON THE USE OF NAMES AND

TRANSLATION

All the names which appear in the text are changed to protect the anonymity of the

interviewees. The anthropologist Meyerhoff writes that “there are circumstances which

call for identification rather than disguise" (Meyerhoff 1978: x). I feel that in the light of

the nature of the narrated historical experiences, the circumstances do call for

identification. Most interviewees would probably agree with this view and would wish to

be mentioned by their real names. After many hours of contemplating this issue, I

decided that it was necessary to change the names of people who appear in this text,

despite my great reluctance to do so. This is for two reasons: firstly, I do not have the

explicit consent of all the interviewees for the publication of their names. Secondly, I

cannot be sure that each interviewee would accept my theoretical framework and thus

might object to appear by name in this piece of research. I will therefore adhere to the

convention of identity protection.

The interviews which appear in this text have either been conducted in English or

have been translated from French, German, or Hebrew. I edited the interviews as little as

possible and the translations remain close to the original statements. Words in Greek,

Hebrew, French, or German appear in Italics. The transliteration of Greek and Hebrew

words in the text reflects the sound of these words rather than their spelling (Kinotita

rather than Koinotita). I inserted further explanations and additions between square

brackets [ ].
 13

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
This study would not have been possible without the help and support of many people.

I would foremost like to express my deep gratitude to all of the interviewees for sharing

their life histories with me and to all the people who welcomed me with open arms,

‘adopted’ me, and made me feel at home in Thessaloniki. I also wholeheartedly thank the

president of the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki, Mr. Andreas Sefiha, for the

generous help and co-operation I received from the community throughout my fieldwork,

and Mr. Albertos Nar for helping me to access community records and for providing me

with insightful information.

My special thanks go to Professor Anthony D. Smith and Professor Peter Loizos, my

supervisors. Professor Smith's expertise in the field of nationalism and ethnicity has

guided and inspired me; his thorough reading of my writing and continuous support have

been invaluable. Professor Loizos has listened and responded; his sound advice and

unwavering encouragement spurred me on and stimulated my curiosity in Mediterranean

anthropology. I would also like to express my gratitude to the late Professor Ernest

Gellner for introducing me to the study of nationalism and culture and to Professor

Waltraud Kokot for acquainting me with the anthropology of Greece and Thessaloniki.

Further thanks go to Professor Mark Mazower for his encouragement and constructive

comments and to Dr. Rena Molho for reading and commenting on parts of chapter seven

and eight. I am also grateful to my colleagues from the Association for the Study of

Ethnicity and Nationalism for the lively and fruitful exchanges on nationalism and

ethnicity.

I owe a great debt to everyone who helped to ensure the completion of this thesis:

Dr. Gertrud Friedmann for her enthusiasm and commitment in transcribing interview

tapes and in proof-reading the entire manuscript; Christine Garabedian for 'being there'

from the very beginning and for supplying me with intellectual, editorial, and emotional
 14

support; Ellen Germain for her generous and detailed editorial contribuitions to my first

publication on the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki and to the final draft of this thesis;

Robert Sternberg for transcriptions of numerous interview tapes; Donatella Bernstein,

Charles and Daisy Hoffner and Louise Pennigton-Leigh for proof-reading; and Marion

Hamm for the stimulating debates on memory and identity which have helped clarifying

my ideas.

I am very grateful to the Economic and Social Research Council for giving me a

doctoral scholarship and to the University of Tel Aviv for the Research Fellowship on the

‘Rethinking Nationalism’ Program at the Institute for German History. I would like to

thank the American Joint Distribution Committee, Yad Vashem, and the Wiener Library

for allowing me access to their archives.

It is with great pleasure that I thank all my friends and pareas in Cologne,

Thessaloniki, Jerusalem, and London for providing me with support, encouragement, and

distractions at the various stages of this project. Above all, I want to thank my family for

their love, patience, and support throughout the ups and downs of this journey.
 15

INTRODUCTION

This study is an ethnographic account of the Jewish community of Thessaloniki and a

description and analysis of oral histories gathered during my fieldwork in 19941. My aim

is to look at the intersection of history, memory, and identity. In what follows I will

analyse how identities and memories are shaped by historical experiences and how

identities shape memories of historical experiences.

The focus of my interest has evolved over time: through ethnicity I discovered

memory, and through exploring the impact of nationalism on identity I became aware of

the impact of the Holocaust2. Through the present I discovered the past.

Let me begin by describing the journey which brought me to these issues and resulted

in the writing of this thesis. I first went to Thessaloniki3 in 1989 with a group of

undergraduate anthropology students from the University of Cologne (results are

published in Kokot 1990). In the course of my preparation for the fieldwork I read,

among other things, Albert Cohen's ‘Solal’ (1989) Elias Canetti’s ‘Die Gerettete Zunge’

(1989), and Primo Levi’s ‘The Truce’ (1994). I learnt about the history of the Sephardi

Jews in Thessaloniki and about multicultural life in the Balkans4. I learnt that until

1 Most interviews were gathered during 1994 but I also include interviews from my previous fieldwork
in 1989 and from visits to Thessaloniki in 1995 and 1997.

2 The term ‘Holocaust’ as a name for the Nazi genocide of the Jews was introduced in the late fifties.
The term ‘Shoah’ (the Hebrew word for catastrophe), which is also used to describe the Nazi genocide,
can be found in writing o f the early forties in Palestine (see Young 1988: 84-88).

3 The Greek name of the city is Thessaloniki. As Thessaloniki was known as Selanik in Turkish and
Salonique in French many refer to the city as Salonika or Saloniki. In the text I use the names
Thessaloniki, Salonika, and Saloniki interchangeably.

4 Elias Canetti describes in his autobiographic novel 'Die Gerettete Zunge' the city of Rustschuk, where
Sephardi Jews lived alongside Turks, Greeks, Albanians, and Armenians. He writes: "Rustschuk where
I was born was a wonderful place for a child. If I said that it was in Bulgaria I would give an
insufficient image o f the city because people of different origins lived there and one could hear seven
or eight languages a day" (Canetti 1989: 8, own translation).
 16

1922/23 the Jews constituted the majority population of Thessaloniki and that during the

German occupation almost the entire community5 (96 per cent of the Jewish population)

was deported and killed.

A few days after my arrival I was taken to a dinner where I met a Salonikan Jewish

family which was very proud of its family history and of the history of the community.

They told me that their family carried “important names for the Jewish history of the

city” and that “this community had a continuous Jewish life for 2300 years, which makes

it different from all other communities”.

During the weeks that followed I did not find many other expressions of this ‘sense of

history’, so strongly conveyed to me at that dinner (neither in the memory-scape of the

city nor in the community). Jewish history was not mentioned in tourist guides or in

official history books, there were no monuments recalling anything Jewish. None of the

former Jewish schools, hospitals, or other remaining Jewish buildings in Thessaloniki

carried any explanatory plaques. There were no traces of visible Jewish history in the

urban landscape of Thessaoloniki.

My own initial research, perhaps also in reaction to this ‘absence of Jewish history’,

focused on the contemporary Jewish community, and in particular on young Greek Jews

and how they perceive of themselves as members of a minority group in contemporary

Thessaloniki. I considered that making a contemporary account would be an important

contribution to the scholarly field since most descriptions of the Jewish community ended

with the Second World War6 and finished with one or two sentences about today, such as

"today, Salonika is home to little more than 1,000 Jews" (Messinas 1997).

5 Whenever I use the words 'community' or 'communal' in the text I refer to the Jewish community of
Thessaloniki.

6 I will often refer to 'the war', as will my interviewees. The reader can assume that 'the war' always
refers to the Second World War.
 17

Another reason for my focus was the difficulty in dealing with the traumatic history

of the Holocaust. Although I interviewed older and younger people I hardly used any of

my interviews with the older informants in my initial account and I did not write

extensively about the Holocaust. One statement I quoted was:

"My daughter thinks the sun is bright in Thessaloniki, she adores the sea and
loves coming to Greece. I say, the sun is beautiful and I love the sea, but Greece
is a terrible wound in my heart. Greece for me is the death of generations of
people" (Lewkowicz 1994: 234)

In the article I did not quote the continuation of this statement, where Lina M. says: “It

took me years of hard work...to forget and to be able to feel like a human being.” (Am8).

In one of my first interviews with an older man who had survived Auschwitz, he turned

to me and said:

"I cannot speak much because this story makes me sick, do you understand?"
(Am26)7

After Jacov P. made this remark I immediately changed the subject. It was not my

intention to cause pain or discomfort to the people I spoke to. I did not want to make

people remember a time which they had tried to forget. I therefore chose then not to

concentrate on the Holocaust8.

The theme of the Holocaust was nevertheless present during my initial research. After

meeting me, some people immediately started talking about their Holocaust experience

and showed me their tattooed number on their arm. In almost every encounter I was

confronted with the question of how I, as a Jew, could live in Germany. When I

7 I categorised all interviewees into three groups: interviewees born before the war (group A),
interviewees born during the war and in the post-war years (group B), and interviewees born after
1956 (group C). This means that the letter A,B, or C refers to the age group of the interviewee, the
letter m or f denotes the gender of the interviewee, and the number indicates the number of the
interview (1-53).

8 In a different context, I later interviewed people for the ‘Survivors o f the Shoah Visual History
Foundation’ (1996-1999). In these interviews the situation is very different because the interviewees
who came forward had decided beforehand that they want to talk about their Holocaust experience.
 18

communicated in German I was aware that some people had learnt this language in the

concentration camp. I was also very conscious of the fact that my own presentation of my

personal and family history was of the utmost importance in my communication with

most community members (fieldnotes: 6). Since the history of the community, of the pre­

war, war, and post-war period, did not seem to be a pertinent communal concern, I

concentrated on the issue of minority identity in a nation-state9.

When I came back for my main doctoral fieldwork in 1994 there was a noticeable

difference: following the 500th anniversary of the expulsion of the Jews from Spain

('Sepharad10 1992'), the community had become more interested in its past. This was

expressed through public events and a project which began to gather testimonies in the

community11, and a plan to create a Jewish museum. The 'Society for the Study of Greek

Jewry' had organised its first major conference in November 1991.

This change of attitude in the community did not reflect a more general change

regarding the Jewish presence in Thessaloniki. As in 1989, the community was still

'invisible'. Jewish history was still absent from the urban Salonikan landscape and from

the consciousness of the majority of the city's population. When I told young Christian-

Orthodox Greeks that I was doing research on the Jewish community of Thessaloniki

they often asked: "What Jewish Community? Were there ever any Jews in our city"? (I

should add that sometimes I had the opposite reaction, "oh yes there are many, many

Jews here, at least 50,000”).

The only public 'Jewish site' at the time was the Platia Evreon Martyron' (Jewish

Martyr Square) which the municipality of Thessaloniki had dedicated to the memory of

9 See Lewkowicz 1994.

10 The word Sepharad means Spain in Hebrew. The Jews who lived in Spain and Portugal before the
expulsion in 1492 are referred to as Sephardim.

11 The interviews which were conducted by Erika Kounio-Amarillglio and Albertos Nar have
subsequently been published (see Kounio-Amariglio and Nar 1998).
 19

the Jews in 1986. The following episode illustrates that the existence of such a square

was not common knowledge among Salonikans. Some months into my 1994 fieldwork I

decided it was time to look at the Platia Evreon Martyron, which some community

members had mentioned to me. Since the square is located outside the city centre I took a

taxi to get there. When I asked the driver to take me to the square, he got very offended

when I, being a xeni (foreigner), insisted that such a square existed, even after he had

assured me that he never heard of it in all the thirty years he has been driving a taxi

through Thessaloniki. After ten minutes of arguing he agreed to let me direct him. When

we finally got there we were both proven right. The square did exist but the two name-

plaques were sprayed over with black colour. The only legible thing on the signposts was

Platia (see photograph 3 1)12.

This little episode exemplifies the general approach one needed to adopt in the late

eighties and early nineties in order to find out about the Jewish presence in contemporary

Thessaloniki: one had to know what to look for and where to look for it in order to find

the various manifestations of Jewish life in Thessaloniki. The community centre, the

synagogues and the Jewish school could not have been recognised by most non-Jewish

Salonikans. Jewish tombstones13, which could be found as part of paths, courtyards, and

walls in various parts of the city (in 1989 they were also clearly visible on the paths of the

University) could not be identified by most of the city’s inhabitants (see photographs 27,

12 I had a very similar experience in Athens. I was invited to a wedding which took place in the
synagogue o f Athens. The aeroplane was delayed and I was in an extreme hurry to get there in time.
After I jumped into a taxi I told the driver where I wanted to go, he started arguing with me. He had
never heard o f a Jewish synagogue. I told him to drive to Melidoni street. He had never heard of that
street either. He made it quite clear that he thought I was a confused foreigner and even when we got
there he still looked very doubtful. One thing was clear, this was not a language problem. He simply
had not heard of such a thing as a Jewish synagogue before.

13 These are tombstones which were used as building material, following the destruction of the Jewish
cemetery by the German Wehrmacht in 1942.
 20

28, and 29). I could not have found any of the buildings or places on my own, which I

was shown when somebody took me on a ‘Jewish history tour’.

Since some years have passed between the time of my main fieldwork and the writing

of this text, we need to be aware that this situation has changed by 1999: a Holocaust

monument was erected in 199714, the ‘Simon Marks Museum of Jewish History in

Thessaloniki’15 was opened in the same year (see photographs 2 and 3), and another

Jewish (folklore) museum is in the making. Furthermore, in the last couple of years a

considerable number of Jewish testimonies and autobiographies have been published in

Greek (for a good discussion of recent publications see Varon-Vassard 1999).

On my last visit to Thessaloniki in May 1999 I was eager to find out whether these

developments have made a noticeable difference. While sitting in front of the Holocaust

monument on Nea Egnatia Street (see photographs 23 and 24), an elderly woman started

talking to me. Although she lived locally she did mot know what the monument we were

looking at was about. The taxi driver who drove me back to my friends had also not

heard about this monument. A day later I sat at the hairdresser's reading some magazines.

In one of the glossy magazines called 'Close Up' I found an article entitled 'Families of

Thessaloniki: The Howell Family' (Tentokali 1999: 128) which described in great detail

the history of one Jewish family. During the week of my stay another article was

published in the daily 'Thessaloniki' newspaper entitled ‘Jakovos Handeli, Auschwitz

survivor’ which was an interview with Handeli, a Salonikan Jew who now lives in Israel

(Thessaloniki: 25 May 1999).

These encounters illustrate that on the one hand an awareness of the Jewish presence

in Thessaloniki is still not part of a general urban memory, but on the other hand it has

14 The monument was erected as part of the ‘European Cultural Capital Program’ in 1997. The artist who
created the sculpture was Professor Nandor Glid from Belgrade, whose memorial sculptures are also
exhibited at Yad Yashem in Israel, in Dachau, and in Budapest.

15 As the late Sir Michael Marks and Lady Marina Marks donated a substantial sum towards the creation
of this museum, it is named after Simon Marks.
 21

become more common to read and hear about Salonikan Jews through the media and

academic publications. While in 1989 the memory of a Jewish past was mostly 'family

memory', what Assman calls 'communicative memory' (references to the past which are

communicated within two or three generations in the realm of the family), in 1994 the

Jewish past had become a communal memory focus and by 1999 it has become a part, if

only a small part, of what Jan Assmann (1997) calls the wider Greek 'cultural memory'. It

is thus important to bear in mind that memory processes are subject to time and that my

analysis is situated in the 'anthropological time’ of my main fieldwork, 1994, when

Jewish history was clearly not an element of Greek ‘cultural memory’.

The aim of this thesis is thus to describe and uncover notions of identity and memory

among Jews in Thessaloniki which have been formed in agreement, opposition,

confrontation, discussion, and competition with other discourses about the past and the

history of the Jews in Greece. The narratives of individuals to be described thus form part

of other historical narratives, which are "the means whereby competing stories about the

past are organised to give credibility to actions in the present and future" (Herzfeld 1992:

62).

The structure of the thesis is as follows: In chapter one I will give a general overview

of my theoretical and methodological framework. In chapter two I will discuss the

theoretical concepts and issues pertinent for this study. Chapter three deals firstly with the

history of Thessaloniki and its Jewish community, with reference to the general history of

Greece, and secondly with the topic of Greek nationalism and minorities in contemporary

Greece. In chapter four I will describe the Jewish community and its institutions and look

at some demographic figures concerning Salonikan Jews. In chapter five, six, seven, and

eight I will describe and analyse the narratives of my interviewees. The chapters follow

three broad periods: The pre-war time (chapter five), the war time (chapter six and

seven), and the post-war era (chapter eight). In each section I will discuss the events

which were of historical significance and the issues which seemed of significance to the
 22

interviewees. Each period is clearly characterised by a general theme: for the pre-war

period it is the pre-catastrophic ‘normality’ of family, religious, and communal life; for

the war period it is the experience of the German occupation and survival (either in the

concentration camps, with the partisans, or in hiding in Greece); and for the post-war

period it is the reconstruction of private lives and the reconstruction of a decimated

community. In chapter nine I will deal with the issue of identities and boundaries and

look at constructions of ‘self’ and ‘other’ in the narratives of the interviewees.

 23

CHAPTER ONE: OUTLINE

1. Introduction

The aim of this outline is to give the reader a ‘taste’ of the thesis in terms of its

theoretical and methodological orientation. In the first part of this section I will present

some of my fieldwork observations as an introduction to the themes I shall discuss

throughout this study. In the second part I will review some of the previous research on

the Jewish community of Thessaloniki and in the last part I will present the general

methodology on which this research is based.

2. Thematic and Theoretical Overview

I will describe three events which took place soon after my arrival in Thessaloniki in

February 1994 which will plunge us right into the middle of the dominant themes of this

thesis, namely memory and identity.

The first communal commemorative event I experienced in Thessaloniki was the

'Mera Mniminis Tou Olokavtoma Ton 50,000 Evraion Tis Thessalonikis', the annual

Holocaust Memorial Day for the 50,000 Jews of Thessaloniki, which took place on 20

April 1994. The commemoration ceremony consisted of two parts which took place in

different locations. The first part was a religious service and ceremony in the main

synagogue, the second part consisted of prayers and the laying down of wreaths at the -

then only- Holocaust monument in the Jewish cemetery. The first part was a public event

to which local and national politicians were invited, the second part was mostly attended

by community members. The synagogue was decorated in black and white and every

visitor could read two words in very big letters: Aionia H Mimni (Eternal Memory) (see

photographs 17, 18, and 19). The core of the ceremony consisted in the lighting of the

candles of the menorah (a seven-branch candlestick). The first one was lit by the
 24

president of the community and the remaining six were lit by six concentration camp

survivors who were asked to come forward by their concentration camp number (see

photograph 20). The atmosphere was very sombre and at the end of the ceremony the

Greek national anthem was sung. The ceremony in the afternoon was on a much smaller

scale. After the rabbi recited prayers for the dead, representatives from the different

sections of the community laid down wreaths at the Holocaust memorial16 inside the

cemetery (see photographs 21 and 22). At the end, both the Israeli and Greek anthems

were sung. After leaving the cemetery, I noticed an elderly man wearing a kippa

(skullcap) on the street. When other people saw that he was walking like this on the

street, they immediately ran up to him to tell him that he had forgotten to take off his

kippa. It was clearly considered very inappropriate to wear a kippa outside the cemetery

or the synagogue.

Several weeks later I attended another community event, the Makedoniki Vradia

(Macedonian Evening), organised by the Jewish school. I found myself in the hall of the

Community Youth Centre. The children wore white T-shirts with a golden star, the star

of Vergina17, and performed Greek dances and songs (see photograph 10). Next to the

stage was a display of traditional Macedonian costumes. Proud parents were watching the

performance of their children.

The third and biggest event took place on 29 May 1994. The community had

organised a special ceremony to honour the Christian Orthodox Greeks who helped

16 This memorial was erected in 1962 (Nar 1997: 293). It is a structure which consists of a marble base
and a marble top in form of a menorah (seven-branched candlestick). Psalm 78,6 is inscribed in
Hebrew beneath the menorah: “The generations to come might know them, even the children that
should be born, who should arise and declare them to their children”.

17 This sun-like star was found in the excavations of Pella and Vergina in the tombstone o f Philip II. At
the time of my fieldwork the star was widely used as a symbol for the 'Greekness' of Macedonia (in
jewellery, as car stickers and posters, in company logos etc.).
 25

Salonikan Jews to survive during the German occupation18. The hall at the Aristotle

University was filled with about 1,000 people: community members, politicians, and

family members of the people who participated in the ceremony. After the president of

the community and six Jewish children lit the seven candles in memory of the death of

the Salonikan and all other Jews who died in the Holocaust, medals and certificates were

handed out to honour the anonymous Greek, the anonymous Salonikan, and specific

individuals and families. When it came to the individuals, the 'saved' or his/her family

representative was called up to present the medal to the 'saviour' or his/her family

representative. The ceremony lasted about two hours and closed with the singing of

Eli,EW9 in Hebrew and Ladino20 as well as the Greek anthem (see photograph 25).

All three events relate to memory of the past and all reveal something about the

present identity of the community. I will argue that the three events exemplify the close

connection between memory and identity and between the past and the present. They also

represent the different ways of negotiating the 'different histories' of the Jews of Salonika.

The annual Holocaust Day commemoration points to the centrality of the experience of

the Holocaust, which almost extinguished the entire community. But it also points to

private and public aspects of this memory in which official public commemoration (in the

synagogue) is juxtaposed to private mourning (in the cemetery for community members).

Both memory spaces, the synagogue and the cemetery, clearly indicate the 'Jewishness’

18 This event was called 'Timitikes Diakrisis Stous Sotires Kai Efergetes Ton Evriaon Tis Thessalonikis'
(Honorary Award of the Saviours and the Benefactors of the Jews of Salonika).

19 The main text of this prayer (psalm 22,2) reads: Eli, Eli lama asawtani (My Lord, why did you forsake
me?).

20 Ladino or Judeo-Spanish is the written and spoken language of Jews of Spanish origin. Some scholars
insist that the term Ladino should only refer to the ‘sacred’ language of Bible translations and prayers.
I follow the usage o f my interviewees who do not seem to differentiate between Ladino and Judeo-
Spanish (sometimes also referred to as Spaniolit or Spanish).
 26

of the commemorated past. At the time, no other publicly accessible memory spaces

existed in the city of Thessaloniki.

The second event commemorated a more general 'Greek' past. Such an event could

have taken place anywhere in Greece in 1994 or 1995, in a city or a village school, on an

island or in the province, at a time where Greece wanted to assert the 'Greekness' of its

northern province Macedonia and contest any other claims to this name by the

neighbouring FYROM (Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia), often simply referred

to as Skopje21. This event was widely discussed in the community and people voiced

different opinions. Some people were enthusiastic about it, some felt that it was necessary

to have organised such an event ('it had to be done'), some people thought it was not

appropriate for a Jewish school to get involved in contemporary politics, and some people

remained indifferent. In contrast to the Holocaust Remembrance Day, it was certainly the

contemporary Greek identity of the community and the position of the community in

overall Greek society which account for the organisation of the Makediniki Vradia. The

event was a clear 'identity statement'. As one of my interviewees put it: “the loudspeakers

were on high volume” (Bf32). It was important for the community to publicly

demonstrate its commitment to the ‘Greek cause’.

The third event, the award ceremony for the non-Jewish Greek saviours, is interesting

because it contains elements of both previous events: it commemorates the experience of

the Holocaust but it commemorates it through one specific theme, the theme of Christian

heroism and help. Through this looking glass the commemoration of the Holocaust, for

many years restricted to the 'inside' of the community, became a big public event which

non-coincidentally took place in a public space. The ceremony thus brought together

different themes from different realms of memory, the Jewish communal memory of the

21 As the Greek state insisted that the name Macedonia and the symbol of the star of Vergina are Greek
and hence ‘stolen’ by FYROM, one could see signs throughout the city saying ‘Macedonia has been
Greek for 3000 years’ or ‘Macedonia is Greek’. When I arrived for my second fieldwork the airport of
Thessaloniki had been renamed ‘Macedonia Airport’.
 27

death of almost 50,000 Salonikan Jews and the Greek 'official' memory of the Second

World War, stressing resistance and heroism.

The three events can help us understand two important aspects of the nature of

memories and identities and their complex relationship. Firstly, memories and identities

are shaped and expressed by different (more and less powerful) agencies such as the

state, communal organisations, families, and individuals. Secondly, memories and

identities reinforce each other, that is to say there is a two-way relationship. On the one

hand, memories of particular experiences shape current identities, on the other hand,

current identities shape our memories of particular experiences. As Antze and Lambek

put it: "Memories are produced out of experience and, in turn, reshape it. This implies

that memory is intrinsically linked to identity" (Antze and Lambek 1996: xii). Gillis also

points to the close connection between the notions of identity and memory:

"The parallel lives of these two terms alert us to the fact that the notion of
identity depends on the idea of memory, and vice versa. The core meaning of
any individual or group identity, namely the sense of sameness over time and
space is sustained by remembering; and what is remembered is defined by the
assumed identity" (Gillis 1994: 1).

We can thus conceptualise identity and memory a) within a continuous process in which

links are forged between the past and the present and b) within a continuous process of

negotiation between the different agencies which formulate the very notions of identities

and memories. In the latter process individual formulations of 'self, 'other' and the 'past'

are formed in dialogue with other social agencies which claim the right to establish

authoritative versions of 'who we are and who we think we are'. The transfer between the

individual and the collective is mediated through state education, state ceremonies,

official commemorations, museums, scholarship, media representations and so forth

(Antze and Lambek 1996: xvii). Irwin-Zarecka uses the notion of 'framing' to describe

the process of 'memory work' in which

 28

"we all make sense of the past with the help of a whole variety of
resources...This making sense is motivated by our personal experiences but
facilitated (or impeded) by public offerings, and that such public offerings are a
mixture of presences and absences" (Irwin-Zarecka 1994: 4).

She concludes that we need to look at the dialectic process between publicly articulated

and privately held views of the past. It follows that expressions of individual, communal,

identity and memory can a) converge (overlap), b) diverge (contradict), or c) co-exist (in

different contexts and situations). This allows us to situate the various expressions of

memories and identities in relation to each other.

Looking at the above ceremonies, we saw that the communal ‘memory strategy’ was

characterised by a distinction of 'private' and 'public' memory, by a wish to participate in

Greek official state memory, and by a focus on the common historical experience of the

German occupation by Christian Greeks and Jewish Greeks. In the above terminology we

could speak of memory processes of convergence (between the communed and the state

realm) and co-existence (in terms of the 'private' memory of the community). We could

also look at the different events and see them as 'representative' of two different

processes: one in which the historical particularity of a group's experience is expressed in

communal commemoration ceremonies and another, in which the particularity of a

group's contemporary identity is expressed in the display of 'shared memories’ of the

past.

One of my main concerns in this thesis is to analyse how individual Salonikan Jews

make sense of their lives and their pasts. I will describe and situate individual Jewish

narratives of the past and expressions of identity within the overall memory-identity

framework I have sketched out above. I will argue that the two aspects which clearly

dominated the described communal events shape individual narratives as much as they

shape communal memory. These aspects are a) the experience of the Holocaust and b)

the wish to converge, or at least not to challenge Greek 'official memory'. The analysis of

individual narratives rests mainly on the life histories I have collected during my
 29

fieldwork. As the oral historian Paul Thompson (Thompson 1988: 148) and others have

pointed out, oral history provides access to the experience of often 'forgotten' or 'silenced'

histories and to the nature of memory itself.

My aim is thus two-fold: on the one hand I am concerned with the reconstruction of

historical experiences, on the other with the 'texture of memory'. The first context gives

the reader an idea about important events and processes of Salonikan Jewish history. The

second context will provide an understanding of "how people make sense of their past,

how they connect individual experience and its social context, how the past becomes part

of the present, and how people use it to interpret their lives and the world around them"

(Frisch 1990: 188). Having said that, there is a strong emphasis on the 'reconstruction' of

history through the voices of the interviewees, as a ‘history from below’ and a ‘counter

history’. The lack of academic literature on the history of Salonikan Jews contributed to

my feeling of wanting to communicate my informants’ experiences through a historical

framework. Consequently, a more in-depth analysis of aspects of the life histories which

did not fit into this framework needs to be the subject of future research. Another theme

which needs to be explored elsewhere is the difference between two or three life histories

produced by my informants over a time-span of years.

3. Previous Research on the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki

It is remarkable how little research has been carried out on the Jewish community of

Thessaloniki and the Jews of Greece in general22. As Steven Bowman remarks in the

Bulletin of Judeo-Greek Studies: "books specifically on Greek Jews...are rare, perhaps a

few dozen in a handful of languages" (Bowman 1995: 24). One should stress that this

22 This was certainly true at the time o f my fieldwork. For a good discussion of recent publications,
which have drastically increased over the last years, see Varon-Vassard 1999.
 30

refers to general research about Greek Jewry23. Research about Jewish communities in

Greece after 1945 is even harder to come by. There are a few unpublished dissertations

(Asser 1983 and Fromm 1992), a number of articles and papers (Elazar 1984, Sitton

1985, Vassiliadis 1997), and Plaut's study of the Jewish communities in the provinces

(Plaut 1996). Social and Oral History has only very recently been introduced, mainly

through the research of Rena Molho on the Jewish community of Thessaloniki during the

inter-war period (Molho 1993, 1997) and through the work of Frangiski Ambatzopoulou

on survivors’ testimonies (Ambatzopoulou 1993). The dearth of research in all the

relevant disciplines, namely history, sociology, and anthropology, goes hand in hand with

the virtual non-existence of Greek Jewish history in Greek historiography (see Marketos

1994), Greek school books, and Greek tourist guides. I will briefly examine the reasons

for this silence, or rather the various silences, in order to locate my own study and to set

out my own research interest.

One of the reasons why the Holocaust of the Greek Jews remains largely unknown is

due to the fact that Holocaust Studies tend to focus on the experience of Ashkenazi

Jews24. Thessaloniki is one of the few Sephardic communities which was severely

affected by the Holocaust. On the other hand, studies of Sephardic Jewry often focus on

folklore and linguistic issues25 and thus do not encompass social and political history. It

is because of this 'division of labour' (in Jewish Studies) that the story of Salonikan Jews

has not been brought to attention.

23 The most substantial books on the history of the Jews of Thessaloniki, the ‘Histoire Des Israelites De
Salonique’ by Joseph Nehama and ‘In Memoriam’ by Michael Molho, were written before and shortly
after the war (and were re-published by the Jewish community in 1978).

24 The term ‘Ashkenazi’ refers to the descendants of Jews who settled in Germany (and later migrated to
many other countries).

25 This becomes apparent when looking at the programmes of conferences, such as the program of the
Conference 'Hispano-Jewish Civilisation after 1492', organised by the Misgav Yerushalaim in 1992.
 31

Let us turn to the anthropology of Greece. Since Jews in contemporary Greece are

mostly an urban population, the 'rural bias' of Mediterranean anthropology seems to me

one of the most important factors in explaining the lack of anthropological attention.

Being more closely related to the 'traditional' field of study of anthropology, it is hence

not surprising that the first relevant ethnographies of Greece deal with rural and marginal

areas (such as Friedl 1962 and Campbell 1964). Since these ethnographies emerged a

shift has taken place, and today we can find a number of studies which were conducted in

cities (Hirschon 1998, Faubion 1993, Kokot 1994) which attempt to link the local village

level to the wider Greek context (see especially Herzfeld's work 1991, 1992). However,

urban minorities such as Armenians and Jews have so far not attracted much attention.

It is very interesting that, for totally different reasons, urban minorities and their

histories have not entered Greek historiography, neither on the national nor on the local

level. This is also true for literary (see Abatzopoulou 1997) and other forms of

representation (see introduction). As Rena Molho, the above mentioned historian, puts it:

"Today, at the university in Salonika, there is not a department, not a course,

nothing about the Jews -or about the Turks or other communities either. There
is nothing in the historical institutes. Nothing in the city's museums. Hardly a
book in the Greek bookstores. Nothing. As if we were never here" (Kaplan
1994: 237).

The omission of Jews in the public memory of Thessaloniki has to be seen in the wider

context of historical discourse a dopted in Greece which stresses historical continuity and

ethnic purity, i.e. 'single ethnicity'. An article which appeared in the newspaper

‘Elefterotipia’ summarises a study which analysed Greek schoolbooks and interviewed

teachers. The results were summarised as follows:

In the narration of the historical course Hellenism....any indications of the

existence of different groups within the national group are suppressed and
passed over in silence, as are all concrete acts of suppression of difference and
diversity" (quoted in Varouxakis 1995: 14).
 32

Mark Mazower suggests that the historiographical silence concerning the Jews of

Thessaloniki and the only very recent publications of survivors’ testimonies, cannot

exclusively be explained by Greece's national identity and official memory but also by

the development of the discipline of History in Greece after the war. Modem History

developed very slowly in post-Civil War Greece, and the discipline as a whole remained

rather conservative, concentrating on political and diplomatic rather than on social history

(see Mazower 1995: 42). Consequently, Greek historians have not written a great deal

Jewish social history but neither have they written much about the Civil War. Mazower

also notes that a change has taken place in recent years and that a wave of interest in

Greek Jewry has swept the Greek public, manifested in the publication of books (for

example Megas 1993), journals, and newspaper articles, which can be attributed to a

general feeling of nostalgia for 'a lost world', 'the world destroyed by the nation-state'

(Mazower 1995: 40)26.

Having established that the history of Greek Jewry, i.e. Salonikan Jewry, has been -

for the different reasons mentioned above - largely ignored, my work will hopefully

contribute to a number of recent anthropological studies which have focused on

‘alternative histories’ in Greece, such as Hirschon's work on Asia Minor refugees in

Piraeus (1998), Kokot's study of a refugee quarter in Thessaloniki (1994), and Voutira’s

work on the Russo-Pontic migration (1991). All these studies have illustrated how people

perceive of themselves and their social world in negotiation with notions of the past and

identity put forward by a powerful nation state, which ignores or neglects the 'social

26 In 1998 the Greek Foreign Ministry published a volume on ‘Documents on the History of the Greek
Jews’. There is not space to discuss this volume in detail, but it does need to be pointed out that the
selection of documents seems to be biased towards presenting a ‘positive’ view of Greek-Jewish
relations. The back cover o f the book reads: “Documents on the History of the Greek Jews...represents
the intertwined history o f the two peoples which began in the era o f Alexander the Great, was resumed
after the mass arrivals o f the Sephardic Jews from Spain in the Balkan peninsula and tragically
interrupted by the Holocaust. It was on this dramatic occasion that the Greek people, laity and clergy,
and the Greek governments of the day demonstrated their determination to take risks and make
sacrifices for their fellow citizens o f Jewish faith” (Documents on the History of the Greek Jews 1998,
edited by P. Constantopoulou and T. Veremis).
 33

experience' of a specific group. The link between the theme of Jewish ethnicity and other

anthropological studies of Greece is relevant and therefore will be made more explicit in

the next chapter.

4. Research Plan and Research Questions

Thessaloniki, like other cities in the Mediterranean and Middle East, has undergone

tremendous changes in the twentieth century. The demographic, political, and

architectural landscape has altered radically. In the context of my thesis the most

relevant changes concern the ethnic and religious composition of Thessaloniki's

population, its incorporation into a nation-state (1912), the subsequent introduction of

nationalism (for example, through centralised state education and the introduction of

national celebrations), and the annihilation of almost 50,000 Salonikan Jews during

WW2.

The most important theme of my thesis is clearly linked to these changes. The

questions I set out to answer were:

a) how are these historical changes and ‘events’ represented in individual narratives of

Jews in Thessaloniki and in the realm of the communal memory,

b) how have these historical changes affected formulations of Jewish identity and

memory, and

c) how does Jewish memory fit into the general ‘memory-scape’of the contemporary

Greek context?

One of the aims of my thesis is to illustrate how the Jews of Thessaloniki express

their identity and memory in contemporary Greece. We need to bear in mind that identity

and memory formulations are an outcome of an interactive process of constant

negotiation between various levels of society, and that we are dealing with different

representations of identity in different domains which influence each other.

 34

As I have indicated before, memory cannot be analysed without looking at identity

and I will therefore spell out some of my assumptions concerning the nature of minority

identity:

1) The overall political system and the majority culture shape minority identity. That is

not to say that minorities, i.e. members of minorities, don't have choices, but that the

choices they make on a collective and individual level need to be explained in terms of

the dominant political system and the majority culture.

2) The Greek state and Greek nationalism, which fits all the characteristics of an 'ethnic

nationalism', provide the framework in which members of a minority experience and

construct their particular identity.

3) Remembering the past is a crucial element of every nationalism and 'official memory'

therefore plays an important role in the construction of identity (both of the majority and

the minority population).

4) The expressions of minority identity and memory -in cases of conflicting memory and

conflicting ideas of identity between the "dominant' and the 'subordinate' groups - can be

understood as a strategy, or rather strategies, to accommodate contradictory discourses,

both on a communal and individual level. These strategies reveal present individual and

collective self-images.

5) Minority identity, seen as an adaptive strategy- adopted by groups and individuals - in

a 'monocultural' nation state, is expressed differently in the 'private' and the 'public' realm.

6) Private and public ethnicities seem to be of particular importance in societies which

have developed very elaborate notions of the private and public realms. I would like to

suggest that the formulation of public and private ethnicities is linked to a broader

cognitive system through which people perceive themselves and others. If notions of 'us'

and 'them' operate on many different levels of identity formation, religious and/or ethnic

identities can become another form of private identities. However, this does not happen

in cases of politicised minorities.

 35

7) The notion of private ethnicity in the context of the Jewish community of Thessaloniki

needs also to be looked at in the context of the impact of the war. Although the survivors

had returned to 'their city1 they had become 'internal refugees' because their 'home' no

longer existed because friends and families were absent and because most references to

the Jewish past had disappeared in the post-war landscape of the city. The war had thus

transformed a heterogeneous and settled population group (who had developed a very

strong notion of their Salonikan identity) into a homogeneous, vulnerable, and uprooted

minority group. In light of this experience, a 'low public profile' and the notion of private

ethnicity need to be seen as individual and communal post-war strategies to cope with a

situation of extreme loss and vulnerability. Let me now turn to the methodology which

has been applied in this study.

5. Methodology: Fieldwork and Interviews

The general methodology applied in order to answer the questions raised consists of

ethnographic fieldwork and in-depth interviewing. In the following I will look briefly at

the history of fieldwork as a method of research and then discuss my own fieldwork and

my oral history research.

5.1 What is Fieldwork?

As a method or a way to study people and cultures, fieldwork has been defined in

different ways. The "fieldwork pioneer" Bronislav Malinowski postulated that the aim of

fieldwork is

"to grasp the native's point of view, his relation to life, to realise his vision of
the world" (Malinowski 1961: 25).

In a standard anthropology textbook ‘fieldwork’ is conceived as the

 36

"intimate participation in a community and observation of modes of behaviour

and the organisation of social life. The process of recording and interpreting
another people's way of life is called ethnography" (in: Keesing 1981: 5).

The fieldwork method has also found its way to other disciplines. Judd, Smith, and

Kidder (1991: 299), for example, equate ‘fieldwork’ with ‘participant observation’ and

distinguish it from other forms of qualitative research (such as open ended questions

embedded in a structured interview or questionnaire). Fieldwork is considered to be an

"open ended exploration of people's words, thoughts, actions, and intentions.

Fieldworkers enter the world of the people they study instead of bringing those
people to a laboratory or asking them to answer a structured interview or
questionnaire...Some fieldworkers are intensely immersed as participants in the
lives of the people they are studying: others remain more nearly observers"
(Judd, Smith, Kidder: 299).

The last sentence of this quotation is very important. The difference between the

fieldwork method and other methods is the crucial role of the researcher in the fieldwork

process and in the collection of data, a role which is partly consciously chosen but partly

ascribed to the researcher through the context of the research. While early anthropology

often excluded personal accounts from its academic writing, today reflections of the

researcher’s position, role, and status in the field form a normal part of ethnographic

writing (see Marcus and Fisher 1986, Rosaldo 1986, Golde 1970)27. Today's ethnography

acknowledges that we

"do fieldwork by establishing relationships, and by learning to see, think, and

be in another culture, and we do this as persons of particular age, sexual
orientation, belief, educational background, ethnic identity, and class" (Bell
1993: 1).

In contrast to non-ethnographic research, the ethnographic endeavour is not tightly

restricted to specific locations and boundaries (social, personal, and professional) are not

27 This new trend in ethnography is called ‘reflexive’ or ‘post-modern’ anthropology. In acknowledging

the role o f subjectivity in the fieldwork the sexual identity and sexual conduct of the fieldworker can
also become the focus of academic scrutiny. See Kulick and Willson ‘Taboo. Sex, Identity and Erotic
Subjectivity in Anthropological Fieldwork’ (1995).
 37

well defined. In fact, it is inherent to the concept of fieldwork that boundaries are

commonly crossed28. This process is problematic because it blurs the private and the

professional sphere. Informants might not consider that informal discussions are written

down in fieldnotes and might eventually appear in a thesis or a book, and they might

disapprove of ‘private’ matters being brought to the ‘public’29. In the case of my own

fieldwork, for example, most of my friends and acquaintances thought of me 'working'

when I was interviewing, but they probably could not accurately imagine the thesis as an

end product.

The fieldwork method constitutes one of the best ways to examine people's ideas,

values, and perceptions because fieldwork provides a context for the analysis of ‘what

people say about themselves’, in my case the context for the interviews I conducted, and

a context which creates personal relationships (and hopefully trust) between the

researcher and his/her informants.

5.2 My Fieldwork Journey

Although the focus of this thesis lies in the presentation and analysis of interviews, for

reasons I will elaborate below, it needs to be understood that the interviews were an

integral part of my fieldwork. I mostly interviewed people I met in the community and

whom I continued to meet (either at communal events or in private) after the ‘formal’

interview. My ‘making sense’ of the interviews and of communal identity and memory is

very much shaped by my fieldwork observations. Let me therefore say a few words about

the general fieldwork and about my role in ‘the field’.

28 Davis claims "that anthropology is an intrusive endeavour" and illustrates how difficult it was for her
to deal with the negative response to her research by the village community (see Davis 1993).

29 Herzfeld talks in this context about the danger of informants being offended because "the ethnographer
had foregrounded what the people studied wish to maintain in the background" (quoted in Brettell
1993:14)
 38

During my first fieldwork in the summer of 1989 I met mostly younger Salonikan

Jews, partly because it was summer and the main collective activity of the community

was the summer Youth Camp (Kataskinosi), and because my main contact was the Israeli

teacher of the community whose main social group {pared) consisted of younger people.

When I decided to go back to Thessaloniki in 1994,1 contacted one of the persons I met

in 1989 and had remained loosely in touch with since. The help and support I

subsequently received made my landing in Salonika much softer and facilitated personal

access to the community. ‘Being adopted’ by one family who were very involved in the

life of the community provided me with many insights and, equally important, with the

emotional support of a ‘home’.

The three biographical aspects of my life which seemed relevant for the definition to

my role in the field are: a) that I am Jewish, b) that I had grown up in Germany as a child

of parents who are Holocaust survivors, and c) that I was an unmarried young girl/woman

(Kallo Kouritsi30). The fact that I came from Germany caused considerable suspicion and

unease among some community members, especially during my first fieldwork31. This

seemed less of an issue during my second fieldwork, partly because I had come from

London to Thessaloniki, because people got to know me personally, and also because it

was my Jewish identity which was considered most important. My Jewish identity,

reinforced by my speaking Hebrew and a knowledge of Jewish customs and religion,

gave me the status of an ‘outside insider’. It made it easier to participate in synagogue

services and communal events and ‘explained’ my interest. Within a framework of clear

public and private boundaries it was important that I was considered diki mas (translates

30 People often use the phrase ‘kallo kourizi' in a complimentary manner (meaning: you are a ‘good girl’)

31 One person told me for example that his uncle had advised him not to meet me since I was German.
But his aunt had said that he should meet me because I was Jewish. It becomes clear from reading my
early fieldnotes that I had to struggle with the issue of my German-Jewish identity in the field.
 39

as ‘one of us’) 32. This was also true for the interview context. Here, it was probably

equally important that I was not Greek and one could therefore discuss more freely

‘sensitive’ matters of Greek-Jewish relations and Jewish identity.

In the non-Jewish environment the perception of me as a Jew made me often feel

uneasy. I sometimes had to deal with comments about the wealth, power, and stinginess

of the Jews. On one occasion, I was sitting in the office of the acting rabbi. As he was

busy, I started talking to a Christian friend of his, who was also in the office. In the casual

chat which followed this young man told me that he thought the Jews are very good

businessmen because they are so stingy. Apparently, he did not find it strange to say

something like this in the office of the rabbi. This kind of discourse seemed very normal

to a lot of people33. On other occasions people insinuated that I was biased in my

research. In one instance, a friend of mine told me when discussing a particular issue

“you should ask your people“. Other people insinuated that my real patrida (fatherland)

must be Israel. These kinds of comments made me cautious and as a consequence I

adopted a ‘low public Jewish profile’.

It is difficult to judge to what extent my gender and age influenced my research. At

the time, I felt that my age enabled me to relate both to people my age and the older

generation and my gender made contact with other women easier. The exchange with

other women, as friends and interviewees, was more open and intimate than my

exchanges with men, and can partly be explained in terms of the sensitivity of gender

32 The case o f a Dutch researcher illustrates how lucky I was to have access to the community. During
my fieldwork I met a Dutch woman who was interested in Ladino. Since she was not introduced by
anyone, the community was very reluctant to inform her about communal activities. She also had
problems persuading people to be interviewed.

33 The discourse about the stinginess o f Jews is not restricted to the private sphere as the following
episode, which was told to me by a friend, shows. In a court case which dealt with an employment
issue, one witness accused the employers of being ‘stingy Jews’. The lawyer of the employers replied,
that this could not pertinent because only one of the employers was Jewish.
 40

relations between persons of different sex unrelated by kinship, in the Mediterranean and

in a small Jewish community.

Activities during my fieldwork consisted in attending most social communal events

and religious services, regular visits to the Jewish school and the Jewish Home for the

Elderly, visits to the summer Youth Camp (Kataskinosi) and ENE seminars (Evraiki

Neas Elladas/ Jewish Youth of Greece), the collection of statistical data from the

community archive, and the conducting of interviews.

5.3 The Interviews and the Profile of the Interviewees

The interviews I conducted in Thessaloniki can either be classified as ‘life histories’ -

defined as a “retrospective account by the individual of his or her life in whole or part, in

written or in oral form, that has been elicited or prompted by another person " (Watson

and Watson-Franke 1985: 2) or as ‘semistructured life world interviews’, “whose purpose

is to obtain descriptions of the life-world of the interviewee with respect to interpreting

the meaning of the described phenomena” (Kvale 1996: 5). This kind of interview can

also be conceptualised as a conversation which has a structure and purpose (Kvale 1996:

6).

I conducted 53 interviews with Salonikan Jews of different generations which I

divided into three groups: 30 interviews with people who were bom before and during the

war (group A), eight interviews with people bom in the post-war years (group B), and 15

interviews with people bom after 1956 (group C) 34. The interviews which I have given

most attention to in this thesis are the 30 life histories of group A, who at the time of

interviewing were between the ages of 51 and 91 (for details see appendix 1).

30 I also conducted 12 interviews with other people who are more difficult to categorise (group D). They
were Athenian Jews, Jewish and non-Jewish educators, Armenian and other Salonikans.
 41

With the exception of two persons, I initially met all the interviewees in the community

context, either in the synagogue, the community club, or in the Home for the Elderly.

While I approached people whom I met in the synagogue or in the community myself, in

the Home for the Elderly I was introduced to the interviewees by the director of the

home. This was necessary because only she knew who was willing and able to talk to me.

The interviews varied considerably in form and content. The interviews with the

younger generations were more theme-oriented than the interviews with the older

generation. My general aim was to ask open questions to enable the interviewee to offer

their own 'analytical framework'. I would therefore often start an interview by saying

something very general, such as “Could you please tell me something about yourself and

your family?” or “Could we talk about Salonika before the war?”. In some instances it

was necessary to conduct more directive interviews and I asked more specific questions.

The 'narrative quality' varies greatly from interview to interview. Some people had a very

clear idea of 'their story' and others felt more comfortable answering concrete questions.

In some interviews there was a dominant theme to which the interviewee returns, in

others the interviewee did not seem to 'have an agenda'. When I had the impression that

someone was uncomfortable or did not want to discuss a specific topic I did not follow it

up. This is a relevant methodological remark because it sometimes meant that I shifted

the focus of the interview if the evoked memories were too painful. I was very sensitive

about this issue because I knew that some people had not wanted to be interviewed

because they did not see themselves as fit enough to talk about their war time

experiences35.

35 In one case a man continued to change the date of the planned interview. Finally he told me that he
was not feeling well and that he therefore could not talk about his experiences in the Lager
(concentration camp). He had assumed that I was only interested I this topic. As it became clear to me
that the possibility o f being interviewed was very stressful for this man, I of course did not ask him
again for an interview.
 42

The task of the interviewer in this process is quite difficult because the interviewees

often send out contradictory messages. The first thing, for example, Lina M. (Af8) told

me after I asked a very open question about her memories of the Jewish community of

Thessaloniki was: "Don't ask me that. Don't make me go back. I can't." However, she

then proceeded to give me a very detailed account of her whole life in which she talked

very openly about the pre-war time, her experiences during the war and her return to

Thessaloniki. Depending on my reactions to her initial remark the interview could have

taken a different direction. However, we should also bear in mind that the questions of

the interviewer are of less relevance in what Niethammer calls, “Erinnerungsinterviews”

(memory interviews), in which the narrator remembers quite independently from the

interviewer (Niethammer 1995: 34).

The length of the interviews also varied greatly. They ranged from a 20 minutes

interview to a six hours interview, conducted on several occasions. Some interviewees I

only met once, some I met numerous times. I also incorporated interviews from my first

fieldwork in 1989 and from my subsequent visits after 1994.1 conducted three interviews

with people in 1989 who had died by the time I arrived for my second fieldwork and

three interviews with people whom I re-interviewed in 1994 and after. As a result, there

are six people whom I interviewed several times in the course of the ten years since I first

started my research. They constitute my 'main informants'. As I will mainly discuss the

interviews from group A, let me present the general profile of this group.

The 30 interviewees of group A come from different educational, professional, and

family backgrounds. I do not claim to present a 'representative' sample of Salonikan Jews

from that age group (since this was not the criterion on which they were chosen) although

they probably do represent most of the different pre- and post-war experiences. Two

aspects 'biased' the interviewee selection: language and community involvement. I was

not likely to meet somebody who did not live in the Home for the Elderly and had

nothing to do with the community and I could not have interviewed somebody who only
 43

spoke Greek and Ladino. Although I learnt basic Greek during my stay I did not feel

confident enough to interview in Greek. The languages I interviewed in were French,

English, Hebrew, and German. When I spoke German it was because it was either the

informant's mother tongue or second language, English and Hebrew constituted the

language learnt in the country of post-war emigration (four interviewees had emigrated to

Israel, four to the United States), while French was widely learnt and spoken by the older

generation in school (especially in the Alliance schools and the French Lycee). Since the

French language and French culture played a more significant role, and was spoken more

fluently, among the Salonikan middle and upper classes, my interview sample might have

a slight class and urban bias because French was not at all or not as fluently spoken

among the working classes and in places outside Salonika.

Among the 30 interviewees 12 were women and 18 men. The age divisions are as

follows: Seven were bom under Ottoman rule between 1902 and 1911, eight between

1912 and 1920, nine between 1921 and 1930, three between 1931 and 1935, and two

between 1941 and 1944. 20 interviewees were bom in Salonika, two in Athens, two in

Larissa, one in Kavalla, one in Karditsa, one in Cairo, one in Germany, one in another

part of the Ottoman Empire, and one in the Austro-Hungarian Empire. Among the ones

not bom in Salonika, three came to Thessaloniki as children in the inter-war period, two

came as adults in the twenties, three as children in the post-war time, and two came as

adults in the sixties.

5.4 The Post-Fieldwork Process

Between the fieldwork and post-fieldwork process a shift of emphasis occurred: in the

first phase interviewing was a central but integral part of my ethnographic research but in

the second phase the interviews moved to the centre of my focus. My engagement with
 44

the interviews through months of listening, deciphering, and transcribing, produced a

thesis which I did not envisage at the time of the fieldwork.

My reading of the interviews as texts started to focus on the historical experiences of

the interviewees. In the light of the strong presence of the themes of the German

occupation and the Holocaust in the interviews, either through articulations or silences, it

seemed to make sense to focus on history and memory. I was aware that this meant

sacrificing many other issues in the context of this thesis, especially the ones which deal

with the younger generation. But I had already published something on the younger

generation (Lewkowicz 1990, 1994). This shift was an outcome of the complex process

of conducting oral histories during the fieldwork and analysing them during the process

of transcribing and writing up. Skultans suggests that her project was 'hijacked by the

narrators' and oriented in a direction which overrode her research plans (Skultans 1998:

13). The shift of emphasis during my post-fieldwork can also be described by the notion

of ‘hijacking’, a ‘hijacking’ which involved both the narratives and my reading of the

narratives. When reading the transcripts I developed a strong sense of responsibility

towards the narratives of my informants. Being aware of the fact that life histories are

'doubly edited' (Skultans: 1998: 1), first through the encounter in the interview and then

through the (re)encounter with the transcribed text, I felt a sense of obligation to present

the stories of my interviewees within the historical framework.

Skultans problematises her relationship to the narratives she collected in the field. She

quotes Vincent Crapanzano who wrote:

“The life history is often a memorial to an informant-become-(distant)-friend, a

commemoration of a field experience, and an expiation for abstraction and
depersonalisation - for ruthless departure” (Crapanzano in Skultans 1998: 14).

The distance from the interviewees which emerged in the post-fieldwork process clearly

changed my role as a researcher. Being involved in the community and in the lives of

people turned into being involved predominantly with their narrative texts. Through this
 45

distance my role as ‘witness’ (of memory of the past) emerged, a role which I had not

acknowledged during my fieldwork36. Through recording and listening to the life

histories I became, in Dori Laub’s terms, . .party to the creation of knowledge de novo”

(Laub 1995: 57) and the interviews became ‘testimonies’ (see chapter 4.3). Using a

historical framework as an analytical framework seemed to be less ‘tampering’ with the

‘texts’ than other anthropological forms of analysis. As a consequence, I give much more

space to the narrations of the interviewees than my own ethnographic observations. This

shift needs to be seen as an outcome of the confrontation with the textual interviews and

the development of my own interpretative framework37.

If we follow Crapanzano’s notion of ‘life histories as memorials’, then every writer

will - in the process of writing - decide (consciously or unconsciously) what kind of

‘memorial’ he or she wants to produce, as has the person who narrated his or her life. In

this way, this thesis becomes also a ‘narrative memorial’ which reflects my engagement

with people who told me about their lives and my engagement with the interviews as

texts which I put into a theoretical and historical framework.

6. Conclusion

I outlined the theoretical, methodological, and ethnographic content of this thesis and I

examined the shifts which occurred at specific stages of my research. Individual,

communal, and national memory processes are my main concern. The focus in this

36 I did see m yself though as a witness to the present of the Jewish community. This was clearly
expressed through my photographic lens which tried to capture and document Jewish ‘sites’, social and
religious communal events, and the lives o f individual people (see appendix 3).

37 Hirsch coined the term ‘post-memory’ (Hirsch 1999: 8). This concept refers to the powerful
relationship o f children of survivors o f cultural or collective traumas to the experiences of their
parents. It might also have to do with my post-memory that I first chose not to concentrate on the
Holocaust and later developed a strong sense o f ‘responsibility’ towards the Holocaust accounts of the
survivors.
 46

analysis is the use of the past in the present. My aim is not to establish an authoritative

version of 'what really happened' but to describe the interviewees' experiences of

historical processes and events.

 47

CHAPTER TWO: THEORETICAL FRAMEWORK

1. Introduction

In this chapter I will sketch out the most relevant theoretical terms of reference for this

study. My intention is not to give an exhaustive account of the theoretical debates on

‘culture’, ‘ethnicity’, ‘nationalism’, and ‘memory’ but to discuss the contexts which form

the framework of this thesis. In the first part of this chapter I will deal with the analytical

‘frames’ (see Irwin-Zarecka 1994) which have informed my thinking about the issues

concerned and in the second part I will discuss the themes which emerged from my

reading of the ‘anthropology of Greece’.

2. Culture, Ethnicity, and Identity

This study is concerned with memory and identity. As I have said in the introduction, I

contextualise memory and identity within a continuous process in which identities are

produced and sustained by memories and memories are shaped and ‘edited’ by present

identities. Gillis reminds us that

“ ...the parallel lives of these two terms [memory and identity] alert us to the
fact that the notion of identity depends on the idea of memory, and vice versa.
The core meaning of any individual or group identity, namely the sense of
sameness over time and space, is sustained by remembering; and what is
remembered is defined by the assumed identity” (Gillis 1994: 1).

Both memory and identity are constituent parts of a culture, and through culture they are

expressed and mediated. In her research on Latvian life-histories Skultans set out to

describe ‘the cultural resources used to make sense of the past and incorporate it into a

personal history’ (Skultans 1998: 27). She points out that “narrative experience

necessarily draws upon shared cultural values and representations” but at the same time it

“retains a historical value as a window to the past” (Skultans 1998: 28).

 48

Antze defines culture as ‘memorial practice’ and argues that “our memory of the past

is always culturally mediated” (Antze 1996: 147). In the more recent anthropological

literature the focus shifted from ‘culture’ to ‘ethnicity’ and ‘ethnic group’ and we thus

need to look briefly at the history and definitions of these analytical concepts.

The term ‘culture’ has played a central role in the development of Social Anthropology, a

discipline which made “the understanding of the cultural other” (Jenkins 1999: 85) its

primary focus. Kroeber and Kluckhohn (1954) listed nearly 300 definitions of the term

"culture". One of the classical, very general definition of culture is the one of Tylor

(1871):

"Culture or civilisation, taken in the wide ethnographic sense, is that complex

whole which includes knowledge, belief, art, morals, law, custom, and any
other capabilities and habits acquired by man as a member of society".

Some anthropologists use definitions of culture which focus more on cognitive aspects,

that is to say on meaning rather than on behaviour. Fox, for example, suggests to

understand culture as "a set of understandings and a consciousness under active

construction by which individuals interpret the world around them" (Fox 1990: 10).

Eriksen includes behaviour in his definition of culture. For him culture refers to “those

abilities, notions and forms of behaviour persons have acquired as members of society”

(Eriksen 1995: 9). The social agents in these definitions are ‘individuals’ or ‘persons’

who engage in a ‘system of shared meaning’. These conceptualisations of culture point us

a) to the complex inter-play between the social and the individual spheres, between the

‘complex whole’ and ‘persons’, b) to an understanding of culture which can refer both to

‘practice’, i.e. behaviour, and cognition, i.e. knowledge, and c) to an understanding of

culture which emphasises ‘sharedness’. Recent debates about culture have emphasised

heterogeneity and diversity (see Govers and Vermeulen 1994: 5). As Rudolph points out:

"...not every member of a culture group possesses the knowledge of all the
details of this culture...not everybody has to agree with everything. Finally, not
everything needs to be conscious on the individual level " (my own translation,
Rudolph 1988: 43).
 49

If culture is not homogenous, neither is ‘ethnicity’:

"People differ in the way they imagine the ethnic community. The ethnic group
is an aggregate of selves, each of whom produces ethnicity for itself' (Govers
and Vermeulen 1994: 5).

Let us take a closer look at the notion of ‘ethnicity’. Since Glazer and Moynihan

published their book ‘Ethnicity’ in 1975 stating that "ethnicity seems to be a new term"

(Glazer and Moynihan 1975: 1), the words ‘ethnicity’, ‘ethnic group38’, and ‘ethnic

conflict’ have become common terms in the English language and a major concern for

the Social Sciences (see Eriksen 1993: 2). In particular in Social Anthropology the study

of ethnicity and ethnic groups has attracted much attention. This had to do a) with the

growing importance of ethnic conflicts, the break up of poly-ethnic empires and states

and the rise of nationalist movements all over the world, and b) the shift from ‘tribe’ to

‘ethnic group’, in which groups are seen in interaction with other groups and not as fixed

entities.

Similar to the notion of culture, many scholars have tried to define and re-define the

concept of ‘ethnicity’ (see Williams 1989). Different theoretical orientations shape

different understandings of these concepts. As with the concept of culture, ‘ethnicity’ can

refer to practice and cognition. Ethnicity has been seen as a 'rational choice' (Bell 1975),

an 'emic category'39 of ascription (Moerman 1965), a 'subjective sense of belonging' (De

38 ‘Ethnic group’ has also been defined in many different ways. Some scholars stress the cultural content
of ethnic groups and see them as "a self perceived group of people who hold in common a set of
traditions not shared by others with whom they are in contact" (De Vos: 9). Smith characterises an
'ethnic community' with the following six attributes: 1) A collective proper name. 2) Myth o f common
ancestry, 3) Shared historical memories. 4) One or more differentiating elements of common culture.
5) An association with a specific homeland. 6) A sense of solidarity for significant sectors of the
population (Smith 1991: 21). Others hold a broader definition and describe "any group of people who
set themselves apart and are set apart from other groups with whom they interact..." as an 'ethnic group'
(Seymour-Smith 1986: 95).

39 The term ‘em ic’ is used in conjunction with the word ‘etic’. While 'emic' refers to concepts, notions,
and ideas used by ‘the natives’, 'etic' denotes the concepts and analytical framework used by the
researcher (Eriksen 1993: 11).
 50

Vos 1975), and has been analysed in the context of race relations (Rex 1986), the

economic opportunity scheme (Hannerz 1989), the expression of group boundaries (Barth

1969), interests groups (Cohen 1969), and the socio-psychological needs of individuals

(Epstein 1978). These approaches vary to the extent in which they view ethnicity as a

'natural given', a primordial phenomenon, or as a more situational phenomenon which

should be studied in respect of its instrumental function. Another way of classifying the

various approaches to ethnicity is to differentiate between the levels of analysis. Marxist

and ‘conflict-oriented' approaches of ethnicity focus on the grand structure of society, the

‘boundary’ and ‘interest’ approaches focus on the interaction between groups, while the

socio-psychological approaches focus on the individual.

In the context of this thesis I follow Macdonald’s broad definition of ethnicity; she

views ethnicity as a specific form of social identity, understood as an "allegiance to

people, group and often place, and past" (Macdonald 1993: 6). Since ethnicity emerges in

different social contexts (urban ethnic minorities, indigenous people, minorities in nation

states, groups in 'plural societies'40 etc.) it does not seem necessary to reduce the function

and practice of ethnicity to one specific sphere. Neither does it seem necessary to

conceive of ethnicity as either malleable or fixed. We can thus conceive of both

malleable and more fixed ethnic identities. Verdery makes this point very clear:

"...identities will be less flexible wherever the process of modem nation-state

formation has the greatest longevity and has proceeded the furthest; wherever
long-standing nationalist movements have effectively inculcated the sentiment
of a single kind of belonging.." (Verdery 1994: 37)

It follows that one can study "the ways and circumstances in which people define

themselves and are defined by others" (the process of ascription and prescription) and

40 The concept of 'plural society1was developed by J.S. Furnivall and later extended by M.G. Smith and
P.van den Berghe. It refers to societies in which different groups are differentially incorporated into the
state (Smith, M. G. 1969).
 51

"the ways in which identities are defined and experienced by various people" (Macdonald

1993: 6), without neglecting structural factors which are crucial for identity formation.

Verdery introduced in the above quotation the state as the crucial factor regarding the

fluidity of identities. It is an important conceptual point to bear in mind that individuals

give meaning to their various identities within a specific society with specific structures.

The state is an important variable in this structure because it assigns and defines national,

ethnic, religious, and other social identities41. It follows that ethnic identities play

different roles in different societies. In societies in which ethnic divisions and cleavages

are incorporated in the political and legal system, the overall importance of ethnic

identity is very different from the one in societies in which ethnic categories or collective

group membership does not appear in the political and legal realm. I would like to

develop this point further in the following section about nationalism, minorities, and the

state.

3. Nationalism, Minorities, and the State

As in the debate about ethnicity there are many different approaches which tackle the

phenomenon of nationalism. Smith classifies these approaches as 'perennialist',

'modernist', and 'postmodernist' (see Smith 1995: 18) and states that the role of the past in

the creation of the present is one of the areas which has created the sharpest differences

among nationalism scholars. While perennialists stress the immemorial nature of the past,

modernists focus on nationalism as a modem phenomenon which emerged along with

capitalism, and postmodernists stress the imagined character of the nation. Respectively,

perennialists relate national identity and nationalism to pre-ethnic identities, while

modernists and post-modernists do not make this connection and stress the ‘invented’

41 This does not necessarily mean that the citizens o f the state accept and internalise the prescribed roles.
 52

(Hobsbawm 1983) and ‘imagined’ (Anderson 1991) nature of the nation and the nation’s

past.

The Greek nationalist movement, the emergence of the Greek state, and the role of

the past in the Greek nationalist discourse would certainly make an interesting case study

to illuminate some of the above issues (see Blinkhom and Veremis 1990). This, however,

is not the major concern of this thesis. What is relevant for my research, and this brings

us back to Verdery's argument, is the nature of the contemporary Greek state and of

Greek nationalism as the general framework, or rather context, in which members of a

minority experience and construct their particular identity. Verdery does not only stress

that nation-states have a great impact on the fluidity of identities but she also underlines

that "...identity choice varies with different kind of states" (Verdery 1994: 39).

I would like to extend this very crucial argument. It is not only the kind of state with

its political and legal structure which influences identities and group boundaries but also

the kind of nationalism which has been adopted by the same state which determines the

range and importance of minority identities. Hereby I refer to the distinction between

'ethnic' and 'civil' nationalism, which goes back to F. Meinecke's distinction between

'Kultumation' and 'Staatsnation' (1969: 17)42. The 'Kultumation' and its ethnic

nationalism stresses the common origins, the common heritage, and the common culture

of its members, while the 'Staatsnation' and its civic nationalism stresses the territorial

and political aspects of nationhood. Although one should bear in mind that every

nationalism contains civic and ethnic elements in varying degrees and varying forms

(Smith 1991:13), we can classify Greek nationalism as an ethnic nationalism, in which

ideas of common origin, common culture and historical continuity have been asserted by

nationalist historiography and nationalist ideology (Kitromilides 1990: 33). Moreover,

the Orthodox Church is now closely associated with 'Greekness' and the idea of a

42 The German historian Friedrich Meinecke introduced this distinction in 1908.

 53

homogenous ethnos (see Just 1989: 85). Greekness is defined by the Christian Orthodox

religion, by language, and common history. Here, we can go further and introduce

another term which I think is useful in the Greek context, which is ‘monocultural

nationalism’. ‘Monocultural nationalism’ underlines the stress on one culture (and on one

historical discourse) and the implicit denial of multiculturalism (and multicultural

history). It is the wider Greek context in which Jewish identity and memory is formulated

and, in Verdery's terms, which shapes the identity choices of a community and of

individuals.

Bearing in mind that the nature of the state and the nature of the specific nationalism

are pertinent to identity formation, the city of Thessaloniki is a very interesting case study

because in the last ninety years it belonged to two very different ‘states’, the Ottoman

Empire and the Greek nation-state. In the process of Greek nation-building Thessaloniki

has been ascribed particular importance as the capital of Greece's most contested region,

Greek Macedonia. Since its incorporation into the Greek state in 1912 Thessaloniki's

population changed dramatically, first after the arrival of about 100,000 Asia Minor

refugees in the twenties and second after the deportation of almost the entire Jewish

community in 1943. In the attempt to build a Greek Macedonian identity, Thessaloniki

has been projected as a Byzantine Greek city whose multicultural past has been forgotten

(Mackridge 1997: 15). This of course affected the Jewish population. At the outbreak of

WW1 Jews, like Greeks, were a distinct ethno-religious group within the political

structure of an empire which, according to M.G. Smith’s notion of ‘plural societies’,

“differentially incorporated” ethno-religious groups into the larger social system (Smith

1969: 429). Jews perceived themselves as Salonikan, Sephardi, and Levantine, with an

Italian, Spanish, Greek, or Turkish citizenship43. Today Salonikan Jews are citizens of

the Greek nation-state and are considered a religious minority (Thriskeftiki Mionotita).

43 In Edgar Morin's memoirs these multiple identities are wonderfully described. (See Morin 1994: 335)
 54

Although Greek Jews in official Greek publications are referred to as ‘Jewish Greeks’, or

‘Greeks of the Jewish faith’ (.Evraion Ellinon) (see for example ‘Ministry of Foreign

Affairs of Greece’: 1998), in popular discourse ‘Greeks’ and ‘Jews’ are often referred to

as two different ‘people’ or ‘races’44.

Within the community the question of self categorisation is a contested topic. In the

light of the ‘accusation’ of not being ‘properly Greek’, the community also stresses the

notion of ‘Greeks of the Jewish faith’. In private discussions opinions on this topic are

divided. During a discussion about the notion of ‘Greek Jews’ or ‘Jewish Greeks’

somebody turned to me and asked: “What do you think? Are we [Greek Jews] just a

religious group or are we an ethnic group45? ”

In order to understand this dilemma we need to turn to history, and more importantly

to memory. Looking at memory will help us to a) gain understanding of the historical

processes out of which categorisation of ‘us’ and ‘them’ emerges and b) gain

understanding of present collective and individual self images since states, communities,

and individuals “select and maintain particular memories in order to construct and

reaffirm collective self images” (Doumanis 1997: 14). By using the notion of memory as

a frame of analysis we can leave the central question of scholars of nationalism about the

‘real’, ‘invented’ or ‘imagined’ nature of the past aside and focus on the contemporary

significance of the past for states, communities, and individuals46. In doing so, we are

44 It is interesting to note that the introduction to the ‘Documents of Greek Jews’ refers first to ‘Jewish
Greeks’ but then to the Jews and the Greeks as “two peoples” and “two nations” (Ministry of Foreign
Affairs o f Greece 1998: 38).

45 The Greek word ethnos blurs the English distinction of ‘ethnic’ and ‘national’ because it refers clearly
to the nation. Due to the lack o f another term minority groups can thus be easily seen as “...rival
bidders for national loyalty...’’(Mazower 1996: 24).

46 In his study ‘Memories Cast in Stone’ David Sutton is critical of analytical approaches which attempt
to replace invented or imagined past by ‘truer’ scholarly accounts. He advocates an approach which
focuses on the meaning attributed to the past by groups and individuals. The central question o f his
book is: “What does a given population believe to be the general relevance of the past for present-day
life, and how is this played out at the national, local, and personal levels?” (Sutton 1998: 7).
 55

extending Verdery’s framework by situating minority identity and minority memories

within the boundaries of a state, which sustains its particular nationalism by particular

memories of the past.

4. Memory

As shown above, references to the past are considered to be an intrinsic part of the

notions of ‘culture’, ‘ethnicity’, and ‘nationalism’. The past is accessed through memory

which is shaped by historical experiences (of groups and individuals) and by present

identities. This process invariably links identity to memory. Images of ‘self’ (on the

individual and group level) are clearly connected to images of the past (and possibly the

future).

In recent years the topic of memory has received renewed scholarly attention and has

been widely discussed in various disciplines, mainly in history, anthropology, sociology,

psychology, and cultural studies. Scholars have set out to study “the connective structure

of society” (Assmann 1992: 293) and have focused on “...sets of practices like

commemoration and monument building and general forms like tradition, myth, or

identity....in simple and complex societies, from above and from below, across the

geographical spectrum” (Olick and Robbins: 106). The fact that social memory studies

are transdisciplinary and non-paradigmatic has to do with the nature of memory, defined

by Fentress as a:

"complex process, not a simple mental act; even the words we use to describe
the act (recognise, remember, recall, recount, commemorate...) show that
memory can include anything from a highly private and spontaneous, possibly
wordless mental sensation, to a formal public ceremony ( Fentress 1992: x).

As with culture and ethnicity, memory lies at the meeting point between the individual

and society and is expressed by different social agents. As with culture and ethnicity,
 56

memory refers both to the realm of ‘action’ (expressed, for example, in commemorative

ceremonies) and of ‘representation’ (sets of ideas about the past).

Due to the overwhelming growth of literature in recent years I shall attempt to sketch

out only some of the broader developments in the field of memory. I have classified three

different ‘schools’ (leaving out the vast psychological literature) of memory, which partly

represent different disciplines and which I have entitled a) Halbwachs and his successors,

b) Oral History and Life Histories c) Cultural Recall, Memory and Trauma (of which a

sub-group deals exclusively with Holocaust research).

4.1 Halbwachs and his Successors

Maurice Halbwachs is often considered the ‘founding father’ of collective/social memory

theories. Halbwachs was a French sociologist and a disciple of Durhkeim. His ‘Social

Frameworks of Memory’ was published in 1925 in which he applied Durkheim's notion

of 'collective consciousness' (defined as "the totality of beliefs and sentiments common to

average citizens of the same society", 1964: 79) to the field of memory. He contended

that the composite collective memory provides the "social frameworks" (cadres sociaux)

in which individual memory is located (see Hutton 1993: 9). In other words: the structure

of the collective memory is such that individual memory will conform to its model.

Halbwachs bases his assumption on the premise that living memory involves an interplay

between repetition and recollection. Through repetition an idealised image has been

created, an 'agreed version' of a particular event, so to speak, which homogenises all

individual memory (Halbwachs 1980: 120-127).

His second hypothesis concerns the durability of collective memory. The durability of

collective memory is linked to the social power of groups. This implies that all memory is

structured by group identities and that the survival of memories is linked to the survival

of the group:
 57

"that one remembers one's childhood as part of a family, one's neighbourhood

as part of the local community, one's working life as part of a factory or office
community... that these memories are essentially group memories, and that the
memory of the individuals exists only in so far as she or he is probably the
unique product of a particular intersection of groups" (Halbwachs 1980: xii,
translation).

In this argument Halbwachs opposes the psychological, individualistic approach of

memory by emphasising that memories are acquired and recalled in society, i.e. in

groups. Halbwachs used the analogy of sea waves breaking on a rocky shore to illustrate

his idea of collective memory and social frameworks. With the rising tide the rocks are

covered by the sea. When the water retreats what remains are " miniature lakes nestled

amidst the rocky formation". In this image the advancing sea represents the living

memory, while the pools of water which remain are the recollection which are left behind

shaped and contained by the rocks, representing the social framework (Halbwachs 1925:

18). Halbwachs distinguishes ‘autobiographical memory’, ‘historical memory’, ‘history’,

and ‘collective memory’. ‘Autobiographical memory’ refers to the memory of events

experienced by the people who remember, ‘historical memory’ refers to memory which is

transmitted through historical records, and ‘collective memory’ refers to the active past

which forms the present identity of a group. Halbwachs viewed ‘history’ as the ‘dead

past’ which is not relevant anymore for the present of the group (see Olick and Robbins:

110). ‘History’ is thus juxtaposed to ‘collective memory’ which aims to construct an

image of the past which corresponds to the present (i.e. the present identity of society).

Apart from sporadic interest in memory (for example, by art historian Aby Warburg

and sociologist G.H Mead, see Olick and Robbins 1998: 106) the study of collective

memory lay dormant until the early eighties when it became again the focus of public and

academic discussions. One of the most prominent historical studies in this ‘memory

revival’ was the work of the French historian Pierre Nora. In " Les Lieux de Memoire",

published between 1984 and 1992, Nora and his collaborators set out "to unlayer French

commemorative traditions to see how they were originally constructed" (Hutton 1993: 9).
 58

According to Nora it is the historian's task to identify and classify the imaginary schemes

in which the nation's past has been conceived. In addition to collective memory, Nora

speaks of historical memory, produced by historians and scholars. Nora locates four

places, or sites, of memory: symbolic sites, monumental sites, functional sites, and

topographical sites. Symbolic sites consist of ceremonies and commemorations,

monumental sites of architecture, functional sites of history textbooks, ‘official history’,

and topographical sites of libraries and archives. These lieux of memory are contrasted to

earlier milieux of memory. “The former are impoverished versions of the latter: if we

were able to live within memory, we would have not needed to consecrate lieux de

memoire in its name” (Nora in Olick and Robbins: 121). It is thus the decline of (natural)

memory which, according to Nora, leads to the creation of ‘memory sites’.

Although Nora’s study stands out through the wealth of empirical material, other

historians and anthropologists have also embarked on the study of commemorative

practices, mostly in the context of the nation-state (for example, Hobsbawm 1983,

Lowenthal 1985, Gillis 1994, Spillmann 1997, Assman 1997). The focus of these studies

is the ‘politics’ of memory (and forgetting). Gillis argues:

“ ...we are constantly revising our memories to suit our current identities.
Memories help to make sense of the world we live in; and 'memory work'
is...embedded in the complex class, gender, and power relations that determine
what is remembered (or forgotten), by whom, and for what end” (Gillis 1994:
1)

An important contribution to memory theories which cannot be overlooked forms the

work of two German scholars, Jan and Aleida Assman. Their conceptual framework

presents a creative elaboration of Halbwachs’ ideas.

In his introduction to ‘Das Kulturelle Gedachtnis’ Jan Assman states: “Societies

construct [imaginieren] self images and identities across different generations through a

culture of memory...”. The aim of his study is to analyse "...how societies remember and

how societies imagine themselves through memory" (Assmann 1997: 18). By introducing
 59

the notion of ‘Kulturgeddchtnis’ (cultural memory) and ‘Kommunikationsgedachtnis’

(communicative memory) Assman introduces a framework which differentiates between

different kinds of collective memories and allows us to look closer at the process of

memory transmission (see also chapter five). As Halbwachs, Assmann is interested in the

social ‘framing’ of memory. He asserts that the content and organisation of memory is

largely dependent on ‘outer dimensions’, that is to say on the social and cultural

framework. Kommunikationsgedachtnis and Kulturgeddchtnis are important parts of the

‘outer dimensions’ of memory (Assmann 1997: 20). The former kind of memory refers

to memories of the recent past which is shared among contemporaries and among three to

four generations. The life of the Kommunikationsgedachtnis is bound to its carriers: after

their death other memories will replace the old ones. This distinguishes it from

Kulturgeddchtnis which represents ‘fixed’ and ‘embodied’ memory. Here Assmann refers

to material and immaterial embodied memory, such as texts, rituals, and monuments. The

objects of this memory are often fixed points in the past and it is thus characterised by

‘sacredness’ and Alltagsfeme (distance from day-to-day reality). But it is not only the

time-frame which differentiates the two forms of memory (close past versus distant past)

but also the nature of their agency. Kommunikationsgedachtnis is transmitted by many,

Kulturgeddchtnis by an elite of specified carriers (such as priests, artists, scholars etc.)

who canonise ‘traditions’ and memories, regarded as worthy of being transmitted.

Canonised 'cultural memory' is present-oriented because it keeps memories alive which

are relevant for the present of the group, that is to say for the

present identity of the group47. Translated to the memory of the individual Assman talks

of two memory processes, the one of ‘founding memory’ (fundierende Erinnerung) and

47 Assmann differentiates between three identities, an individual and personal ‘I identity’ and a collective
‘us identity’. Individual and personal identities are made up of the images a person has of her/himself
with regard to his/her singularity as a member of society and an individual. The collective identity
constitutes o f the image which a group propagates and with which its members identify (Assmann
1997: 131).
 60

the one of ‘biographic memory’. It needs to be underlined that Assmann clearly states

that the subject of remembrance and memory is always the individual (Assmann 1997:

36). But individual memory is always dependent on cultural practices and external

‘storage facilities’, such as the media (Assmann 1999: 19). Aleida Assmann sees parallels

between individual and 'cultural memory', both shaped interactively through

communication, that is to say through language, images, and ritual repetitions (Assmann

1999: 19).

Similar to the Assmans, Irwin-Zarecka also uses a memory approach which also

focuses on the social framework of memory in her study of the Jews in Poland entitled

‘Frames of Remembrance’ (1994). She introduces the notion of ‘framing’ as an

appropriate analytical device for looking at memory because in her view ‘framing’ points

us to the dialectics between publicly articulated and privately held views of the past and

implies that there is something outside individual memory which shapes and limits the

scope of possible interpretations of the past. Irwin-Zarecka writes:

“..we all make sense of the past with the help of a whole variety of resources,
that this making sense is motivated by our personal experience but facilitated
(or impeded) by public offerings, and that such public offerings are a mixture of
presence and absences. A 'collective memory'- as a set of ideas, images,
feelings about the past - is best located not in the minds of individuals, but in
the recourses they share” (Irwin Zarecka 1994: 4).

What Assmann calls 'cultural memory' she refers to as the ‘infrastructure’ of collective

memory, consisting of spaces, objects, ‘texts’. This kind of ‘memory work’ secures a

presence of the past and makes an engagement with the past possible. In this framework

memory is part of a conflictual process in which diverse agents struggle for its possession

and interpretation.

Other recent studies which look at the social processes through which memory is

channelled include Connerton’s ‘How Societies Remember’ (1989) and Fentress’ and

Wickham’s ‘Social Memory’ (1992). They use the term 'social memory' rather than

'collective memory' because they object to the notion of a ‘collective’ which renders the
 61

individual “a sort of automaton, passively obeying the interorized collective will”

(Fentress and Wickham 1992: 7). Their approach does nevertheless focus on the social

transmission of memory:

"For students of society, past or present, memory is everything, both tools and
material, both the means and the goal of their labour. But even individual
memory is not simply personal: the memories which constitute our identity and
provide the context for everyday thought and action are not only our own, but
are learned, borrowed and inherited, in part and of a common stock,
constructed, sustained, and transmitted by the families, communities, and
cultures to which we belong" (Fentress and Wickham 1992: viii).

A study which grounds this understanding of memory in ethnographic fieldwork is

Zonabend's book "The enduring memory", in which she and other researchers looked at

time and history in a French village. Between 1968 and 1975 Zonabend and four other

researchers conducted fieldwork in the village of Minot, questioning and listening to the

inhabitants of the village. Their main focus was to write an ethnography of "village time"

so to speak and to find out how people perceive their past. One of the interesting findings

of the book was that:

"....the individual in a village lives first of all in family time, and his kinship
structures his memory of this time (Zonabend 1984: 199). So history is dated in
the village through family events. Family time organises historical time"
(Zonabend 1984: 198).

Zonabend captures the experiences and discourses of individuals and groups and

combines individual accounts with a structural analysis of the social and economic

history. In this way biographies are related to the wider village framework and become a

means and an important tool to understanding society. Let me now turn to an approach

which is less concerned with the social framework of memory but with individual

narratives of lives and past events.

 62

4.2 Oral History and Life Histories

Various definitions have been used to describe ‘oral history’ which can be both a method

of research and the object of research. Roper defines ‘oral history’ as “the recording and

interpretation of spoken testimonies about an individual’s past” (Roper 1996: 579), Perks

suggests that “oral history - the interviewing of eye witness participants in the events of

the past for the purposes of historical reconstruction - has had a significant impact upon

contemporary history as practised in many countries" (Perks 1998: x).

The oral history approach was developed in the discipline of history and needs to be

distinguished from the ‘life-history’ or biographical approach developed in anthropology

and sociology in the twenties and thirties which used life-histories (defined as "any

retrospective account by the individual of his life in whole or part, in written or in oral

form ...”, Watson and Watson-Franke 1985: 2), to understand culture through individual

experience. One of the most famous pioneering studies in the use of personal documents

is Thomas and Zaniecki’s work “The Polish Peasant in Europe and America”, first

published in 1920. By using personal documents, mainly letters, the authors aimed at

describing the life of a social group (see Watson and Watson-Franke 1985: 6), namely of

Polish immigrants in the US48. The aim of the early life-history approach was to “relay

experiences and events as the subjects themselves perceive them” (Melhuus 1997). With

a changing theoretical paradigm in anthropology (see Marcus 1992) life-histories were

not regarded anymore as a direct representation of an informant's life but a ‘text’

constructed and ‘edited’ by the anthropologist. The focus shifted to ‘meaning’ and

‘representation’. From this perspective explorations of life-histories lead to explorations

of individual and collective memory and cultural representations expressed in the

narration of lives.

48 For a detailed discussion o f the use of life histories in anthropology see Watson and Watson-Franke
(1985) Langness and Frank (1981).
 63

The development of oral history is clearly linked to the development of

Alltagsgeschichte and ‘history from below’ which attempted to give voice to

marginalised groups, to “give history back to the people in their own words” (Thompson

1988). It was the aim of oral historians to challenge traditional historiography and to

‘recover’ evidence of non-elite groups. In this vein many studies were published based on

interviews with women, immigrants and the working classes (Roper 1996: 579). By

writing about non-dominant memories (which some scholars call ‘counter memory’) the

historian transforms the standing and character of these memories because they then

become, in Assmann’s words, part of the Kulturgeddchtnis.

The work of the ‘Popular Memory Group’ has further developed this kind of

approach to oral history by looking at memory as an ongoing process of contestation and

resistance in which “reading and reaction, official and unofficial, public and private”

inter-penetrate (Olick and Robbins 1998: 127). Its focus is not the memory consensus but

the struggles over the construction of the past which are attributed significance for

contemporary politics and individual remembering (see Popular Memory Group 1998).

The Popular Memory Group focused on struggle because it recognised the differential

power of different memory agencies, such as the dominance of ‘national memory’ over

other memories.

At the end of the seventies and beginning of the eighties some oral historians

challenged the pure ‘recovery’ and ‘gathering’ focus of oral history and asserted that

“memory - personal, historical, individual, and generational” should be moved to the

centre stage of analysis and not only remain the method of oral history. Frisch writes in

1979:

“Used in this way, oral history could be a powerful tool for discovering,
exploring, and evaluating the nature of the process of historical memory - how
people make sense of their past, how they connect individual experience and its
social context, how the past becomes part of the present, and how people use it
to interpret their lives and the world around them” (Frisch quoted in Perks and
Thompson 1998: 2).
 64

In recent work of oral historians, for example in the studies of Alessandro Portelli (1991)

and Luisa Paserini (1987, 1996), the aspects which distinguish oral sources from other

sources, namely subjectivity, orality, and the narrative form, are woven into the

framework of analysis. Paserini’s study on ‘Ideology and Consensus under Italian

Fascism’ (1987) demonstrates that the influence of public culture and ideology can be

revealed in the silences, discrepancies, and idiosyncrasies of personal testimony. Portelli

highlights the question of discrepancy between ‘historical facts’ and memory. He states:

“The discrepancy between fact and memory ultimately enhances the value of
the oral sources as historical documents. It is not caused by faulty
recollections..., but actively and creatively generated by memory and
imagination in an effort to make sense of crucial events and history in
general...Beyond the event as such, the real and significant historical fact which
these narratives highlight is memory itself" (Portelli 1991: 26).

As oral historians discovered the ‘different credibility’ (Portelli 1981) of the subjective in

memory (as have social scientists) it drew some towards another field which is very

concerned with memory, namely psychoanalysis. In her recent book on the ’68

generation Paserini intertwined the text about the narratives of her interviewees with a

text of her own psychoanalysis (Paserini 1996). This, however, does not seem to be the

overall trend of oral history today. In the last section I would like to discuss the third

‘school’ of memory for which insights of psychoanalysis and psychology are indeed very

relevant, which I subsume under the heading: ‘Cultural Recall, Memory and Trauma’.

4.3 Cultural Recall, Memory, and Trauma

This last area of memory studies is the most recent and most interdisciplinary. This is not

the place for an extensive review of the vast literature in this field. The aim of this section

is to convey a rough idea about this kind of memory research, embedded in a post­

modern, literary paradigm.

 65

Looking at the book “Acts of Memory: Cultural Recall in the Present” (Bal, Crewe

and Spitzer 1999) we can see that its contributors come mainly from the disciplines of

Cultural Studies, Literature, and History. In the introduction Mieke Bal sketches out

which assumptions on memory the authors share: firstly, ‘cultural memory’ signifies that

memory can be understood as a cultural phenomenon, as well as an individual and a

social one, secondly, ‘cultural memory’ is “neither remnant, document, nor relic of the

past, nor floating in a present cut off from the past” (Bal 1997: vii) but it links the past to

the present and the future, thirdly ‘cultural memory’ is the product of collective agency,

and fourthly the process of ‘cultural recall’ is something which people ‘perform’ (this

understanding differs considerably from Assmann’s notion of ‘cultural memory’). Leo

Spitzer’s paper on Austrian Jewish refugees in Bolivia exemplifies this new approach to

memory. He looks at acts of memory, performed by individuals in a cultural framework.

He also includes his own memories mediated by photographs into the analysis (Spitzer

1999). The author thus situates himself as an integral part of the analysis.

Throughout the book a very broad notion of memory is used which includes

unconscious ‘habitual memories’, ‘narrative memories’, and ‘traumatic memories’.

Traumatic memory seems of particular relevance for this memory approach, indicated by

the attention trauma is given in the introduction and in the individual contributions. In

cases of traumatic recall we deal with events of the past which have a persistent presence

and resist ‘narrative integration’ by the subject49. Bal links the theme of traumatic recall

to the emergence of literature on Holocaust testimonies and memory, such as Langer’s

'Holocaust Testimonies, The Ruins of Memory' (1991), Feldmann’s and Laub’s

'Testimony: Crises of Witnessing in Literature, Psychoanalysis, and History' (1992)50 and

LaCapra’s 'Representing the Holocaust: History, Theory, Trauma' (1994). While Langer

49 For an overview o f recent literature on trauma see Caruth 1995 and Herman 1992.
50 Langer, Feldmann and Laub refer in their work extensively to the video testimonies of the Fortunoff
Video Archive at Yale University.
 66

is concerned with the nature of survivors’ memories, Feldmann, Laub, and LaCapra deal

with the wider implications and the process of acts of remembering and acts of

witnessing.

Langer emphasises the ‘divided self, a self which cannot integrate ‘deep memory’ of

the traumatic past and ‘common memory’ directed at closure and coherence (Langer

1991: xi). Feldmann and Laub discuss the need for traumatic memory to be legitimised

and narratively integrated. They also address the question of what testimony can teach us

in the post-traumatic century. Laub argues that the Holocaust was an event which, during

its historical occurrence produced no witnesses and created a world “in which one could

not bear witness to oneself’ (Laub 1995). He therefore thinks it is essential for the

narrative which could not be articulated to be told, to be transmitted, and to be heard. By

the experience of giving testimony the narrator reclaims his/her position as a witness and

thus reclaims his/her life-story. LaCapra tackles the ‘transferential’ relationship between

survivor and therapist or interviewer and argues that there are two ‘memorial positions’

when dealing with the Holocaust or other traumatic experiences, ‘acting out’

(melancholia) and ‘working through’ (mourning). ‘Acting out’ is based on identification

and victimisation, ‘working through’ involves self-reflexivity and some amount of

distance (LaCapra 1994). It is interesting to note that research about the ‘second

generation’, that is to say children of Holocaust survivors, is predominately conducted by

psychologists who are interested in the transmission of trauma (see Epstein 1979, Wardi

1992, Rosenthal 1998)51.

Let me return to the general ‘cultural memory approach’. It needs to be emphasised

that this is not one coherent approach but rather a ‘meeting point’ for scholars from

several disciplines. Antze’s and Lambek’s book 'Tense Past. Cultural Essays in Trauma

51 Rapaport’s sociological analysis o f ‘second generation’ Jews in Germany (Rapaport 1997) is a notable
exception.
 67

and Memory' illustrate this point (1996). What seems to unite the contributors is the

understanding of ‘memory as practice’, “not the pre-given object of our gazing” (Lambek

and Antze 1996: xii), a commitment to reflexivity (about the creation and mediation of

‘texts’ and the positioning of the author) and an interest in the application of

psychological concepts, such as ‘working through’ and ‘closure’, to the production and

analysis of narratives. The notion of ‘memory as practice’ is complemented by the notion

of ‘memory as a process’, a continuous process in which personal and social memory

(and narratives) are linked through a complex web of interactions. Antzte and Lambek

state this view very clearly:

“Experiences of nationhood and ethnicity [are] linked to popular narratives and

ceremonies, which are linked to newspaper accounts and thence to official
histories, museums, boundary disputes, and sponsored ceremonies which are
linked to theories propounded by historians, political scientists, and other
experts” (Antze and Lambek 1996: xx).

The recent conference on ‘Frontiers of Memory’, held in September 1999 in London52,

demonstrated that although the discourse on memory started in different disciplines and

with different concerns a new field of memory studies seems to have emerged which

brings the various schools together. The aim of this review was not to present three

exclusive memory approaches but to highlight the background for the emergence of the

different memory discourses.

5. The Anthropology of Greece

In this section I will look at some anthropological studies of Greece and explore their

relevance to some of the issues discussed above.

Due to the 'rural bias' of the anthropology of Greece it seemed rather difficult to link a

study of an urban minority to previous anthropological work. In my first account of the

52 The speakers on the concluding panel included Paul Antze, Michael Lambek and Luisa Paserini.
 68

Jewish community of Thessaloniki (Lewkowicz 1994) I therefore did not make any

reference to other anthropological studies. Only during my second fieldwork I realised

that one can, and indeed should, relate aspects of Jewish identity and memory to a very

important field of the anthropology of Greece, namely the study of kinship and the

family.

During my first fieldwork I was struck by the low public profile the Jewish

community had adopted in Thessaloniki. Along with this low public profile went a notion

of 'private Judaism', of Jewish ethnicity expressed in the private realm. I interpreted this

expression of ethnicity as a minority strategy in a nation-state which views 'other

loyalties' with great suspicion. When I went back to Thessaloniki I realised that the

division between private and public seemed to play an important role in other aspects of

social life in Greece. Among the first things I wrote in my fieldnotes was that I noticed

the difference of appearance regarding the clothing worn 'at home' and while 'going out'

(fieldnotes: 3). Another example of the strong public/private divide which comes to mind

is the existence of a 'Saloni' which used to be utilised only for entertaining guests and

thus represents the most public area of a private home. Although the distinction of private

and public is not as clear cut in modem apartments as in village houses (Wente 1990: 24)

and 'Salonis' are often integrated into the common living space, notions of the house {to

spiti) as something private with limited access for visitors are still of significance today.

In the literature the division between the private and public realm features quite

prominently and often related to gender roles:

"Investigation of the domestic (or private)/public dichotomy and its relationship

to gender roles is especially important in Greece where, as in other
Mediterranean societies, the dichotomy is highly developed and strongly gender
linked. Within any Greek village (and to a great extent, in town and cities also),
there is a sharp physical demarcation between the private sphere, bounded by
the walls of the house, and the public areas - the street, the 'platia', and the
shops...The division between private and public is behaviourally demarcated as
well, particularly with respect to gender roles...The house, the centre of
domestic life, is both physically and morally associated with
women...Conversely, the public sphere is open freely to men, and ostensibly it
is men who shape events in this sphere" (Dubisch 1986: 10,11).
 69

At this point I am not so much interested in the extent to which this description is still

applicable to the modem Greek urban situation, but in the fact that the public/private

divide, in whatever changed form, is an important symbolic system through which people

perceive themselves and others and formulate boundaries of inclusion and exclusion.

Dubisch acknowledges that only by moving 'beyond gender' can we fully explore the

oppositions of public/private, male/female, inside/outside, self/other (Dubisch 1986: 36)

and understand the different ways in which these concepts help people 'to make sense' of

their experiences. She acknowledges that "...the separation between 'private' and 'public'

is paralleled socially by concepts of 'insiders' (diki mas) and 'outsiders' (xeni) (Dubisch

1986: 35). Kokot illustrates this point very well in her study of Asia Minor refugees in

Thessaloniki. She suggests that the notions of 'us' and 'them' are powerful concepts

employed on all levels of identity formation. The Asia Minor Refugees in her study

perceive of themselves, for example, as 'urban' opposed to 'rural', 'refugees' opposed to

'indigenous inhabitants', 'leftists' opposed to 'rightists ( Kokot 1994: 250).

If we think of the public/private opposition in terms of spatial and social boundaries it

is not at all surprising that we can find variations of this conceptual opposition in other

processes of boundary creation, such as nationalism and ethnicity. I would like to put

forward the argument that a particular kind of nationalism, and a particular kind of

minority ethnicity developed very successfully in Greece because it could build on the

cultural concepts of private and public. Let me elaborate the argument. Nation-building in

Greece, and in particular in the northern territory of Macedonia, entailed a very strong

emphasis on assimilation. Due to the 'contested' character of Macedonia the Hellenisation

process in this area was implemented quite forcefully. In the inter-war period names of

places which were of Slavonic or Turkish origin were changed to Greek ones and

individuals were encouraged to change their names as well (Mackridge 1997: 10). The

usage of the Slavonic language was strongly discouraged. The ideal of the 'homogenous

nation-state' thus imposed a certain notion of 'Greekness' which stressed ethnic purity and
 70

historical continuity and did not leave any room for the expression of 'other' traditions or

histories. This is what I called 'mono-cultural' or ethnic nationalism above. On the public

level, the hegemony of this specific discourse seems widely accepted. But, as some

anthropologists have documented, in the private realm the situation is different. Here,

there is room for the expression of identities which might be considered problematic or

sensitive 'outside'. Asia Minor refugees on Lemnos, Slav-speakers in the Fiorina region,

and inhabitants of a town in Greek Macedonia all practice customs or say things 'at home'

or 'among themselves' which seem to be restricted to the 'private realm'. Tsimouris

describes that the Anatolian traditions in the practices of daily life constitute an important

part in the articulation of a sense of belonging. But at the same time these practices are

looked at with a high degree of ambivalence because these 'folk habits' challenge the self

presentation of the inhabitants of Aghios Dimitrios in other domains (Tsimouiris 1995:

17), which are more in line with the 'official' historical discourse of the nation state.

Similar patterns were observed by Karakasidou and Cowan. Cowan recounts that in the

town of Sohos 'polyglot local codes' are used in everyday situations, such as the use of

Bulgarian or Turkish in nicknaming, wedding rituals, and musical experiences. But in

public contexts Sohoians feel quite reluctant to acknowledge these practices:

"They had been instructed for many years by people originating outside the
community -school teachers, public officials, visiting folklorists - as well as
some from within, that the 'non-Greek' elements of the tradition were 'not
relevant, 'not important', 'something they should forget" (Cowan 1997: 163).

The reluctance to acknowledge certain parts of one's identity, even at home, is much

greater among the Slav speakers Karakasidou researched. On account of the thorough

Hellenisation politics in the region which were facilitated greatly by state-guided public

education (especially after WW1) many Slavo-Macedonians identified themselves very

strongly with Hellenism. In many instances, parents decided not to discuss (or hide) their

Slavo-Macedonian identity at home. Thus many children were not aware of their 'non-

Greek' background (Karakasidou 1997: 102).

 71

The first two case studies I have discussed, illuminate that the notion of private and

public, in particular as an emic notion, facilitates what I would call private and public

ethnicities or social identities. These enable individuals and groups, on the one hand, to

adhere to the official nationalist discourse but, on the other hand, to formulate their own

discourses and practices. The case of the Slavo-Macedonians is different. It is different

because the question of identity among Slavo-Macedonians is much more political. In

contrast to the Asia Minor refugees and the inhabitants of Sohos, whose 'Greekness' was

never challenged, the Slavo-Macedonian population became a much bigger target of

national enculturation because of its perceived 'foreignness' and the fear of the Greek

state of an irredentist movement backed by a neighbouring state. The political

consequences of acknowledging any kind of Slavo-Macedonian identity are thus much

more far-reaching than the other identities discussed above, even when only expressed at

home. In such cases of political sensitivity even the private realm does not seem to offer a

secure place for the formation of 'alternative' identities. To put it in Karakasidou's words,

this illustrates a 'near hegemony' of the Greek nation.

What Tsimbouris and Cowan have illustrated for practices and customs is described

by Doumanis for the private and public realm of memory (Doumanis 1997). He

researched the memory of the Italian occupation among Dodecanese islanders and found

that there was a huge gap between privately articulated memories and publicly expressed

representation of this period. Since the islanders want to present themselves as ‘good

Greek citizens’ they stress the themes of the Greek ‘Kulturgeddchtnis the oppression of

the Italian occupation and the manifestations of local resistance. Other themes, such as

friendship and marriages between the Italians and the Greeks, are only addressed in the

private realm (for a more detailed discussion of Doumanis’ study see chapter 10).

The contrast between private and public also played an important role during the

political periods in Greece when the articulations of left-wing political views could result

in being exiled on an island. In her study of the ‘Social Organisation of Exile’ (1991)
 72

Kenna points to the adverse effect the presence of people who were punished by the state

for their publicly articulated views had on the islanders. The “islanders learned to keep

their political and other ideas to themselves and not to discuss them with ‘outsiders’ ”

(Kenna 1991: 76).

I suggest that in some instances the private realm enables groups and individuals to

defy the official nationalist discourse. I would argue further that the cultural notion of

‘private-public’ contributed to the success of Greece’s nationalism. Firstly, it provided a

pre-nation-state concept of 'us' and 'them' and secondly, it provided a concept for the

formulation of private identities which does not publicly challenge the official discourse.

Herzfeld’s suggestion, that Greeks see themselves internally as romiosines (in reference

to their Byzantine and Ottoman past) and as Hellines (in reference to classical Greece) to

outsiders, is another illustration of the impact of the public-private on formulation of

identity (Herzfeld 1987: 102).

The conceptualisation of the private-public has clear ramifications for minority

ethnicity. A private ethnicity could be like another segmentary layer among many other

private identities. It does, however, restrict certain identities to the private realm, which

expressed in public might cast some doubt on the ‘loyalty’, ‘allegiance’, and syneidisi53

(conscience and consciousness) of the person or group. I will therefore argue that we can

examine my case study, the Jewish community of Thessaloniki, within the general

context of private and public identities in Greece. Because of the shifting nature of these

two spheres diki mas (one of us) denotes many different levels of inclusion and

exclusion.

53 For a discussion of the historical and current usage of the concept of syneidisi see Stewart (1998: 8).
 73

6. Conclusion

Let me try to pull the various theoretical threads together. If we follow Halbwachs’

notion of collective memory, we conceive of memory not as a mere individual capacity

but as embedded in and reflecting the wider culture of a group. Memories of the past

form a crucial part of individual and group identities.

"We experience our present world in a context which is causally connected with
past events and objects...And we will experience our present differently in
accordance with the different pasts to which we are able to connect" (Connerton
1989: 2).

Thus groups and individuals create their identities, in other words, create a sense of

themselves, by linking their present experiences to a perceived past and a foreseen future.

In doing so they attribute meaning to past experiences as part of a general 'web of

significance'. From this point of view, "memories are part of a group's culture, the fabric

from which a group's language, values, norms, and rituals are drawn" (Rapaport 1997:

24) and at the same time culture provides the language and cognitive concepts of

remembering. Memory therefore is, as is culture and ethnicity, both practice and

cognition and, to follow Fox, the “outcome of a constant process of cultural production”

(1990:2).

A large part of this thesis deals with individual narrative memories. Narratives can be

understood as "...discourses with a clear sequential order that connect events in a

meaningful way..." ( Hinchman and Hinchman 1997: xvi). In order to fully understand

these narratives we need to look at the larger system in which remembering takes place,

at the socially shared 'frames of remembrance' in which discourses about the past are

created and transmitted, that is to say at the general ‘infrastructure’ of memory. The

particular ‘frames’ of individual memory and identity, which seem of relevance to me,

stem from the literature presented above: nationalism and dominant memory (expressed

in the dominant Kulturgeddchtnis), community memory (expressed in communal

 74

commemorations and memory practices), and the traumatic experience of the Holocaust.

The cultural notion of private and public is another frame through which we can analyse

minority identity and memory, because the memory of a Jewish past has largely been

confined to the boundaries of the community. Jewish history has, until very recently, not

been part of the wider Greek national history. The disappearance of the Jews from

Thessaloniki did not constitute a collective trauma for Greek society, similar to the post­

war situation in Poland (Irwin-Zarecka 1994: 49), where the destruction of Polish Jewry

did not constitute a collective trauma for Catholic Poland.

With the emergence of a more public Jewish memory in Thessaloniki, we have to ask

which particular ‘past’ the community wants to connect to and what kind of self image

this connection implies. Further, we need to establish how the interviewees connect to

their past and whether their connection corresponds to the communal (and other)

representation of the past.

 75

CHAPTER THREE:
THE HISTORICAL AND POLITICAL
BACKGROUND: THESSALONIKI, GREECE, AND
THE JEWS

1. Introduction

In this chapter I will give an overview of the history of Thessaloniki and the Jewish

community in the general context of the history of Greece54. The war, the German

occupation, and the post-war period will be discussed in greater detail in chapters seven,

eight, and nine.

2. The History of Thessaloniki and the Jewish Community: An

Overview

Thessaloniki was founded in 315 BCE and named after Thessalonikeia, the half-sister of

Alexander the Great. Due to its strategic location in the Aegean sea and in the trade

crossroads of the central Balkans, Thessaloniki became the capital of the Roman province

of Macedonia in 146 BCE and the second most important city in the Byzantine Empire. It

is believed that the first Jews settled in Thessaloniki in 140 BCE. In 48 CE St. Paul

visited Thessaloniki and preached in the synagogue for three consecutive Saturdays. By

that time Jewish communities were established all along the coast of Asia Minor, in

Athens, Corinth, Verroia, and Phillipi (Stavroulakis 1986: 1). The Jews of the Byzantine

Empire became known as 'Romaniot Jews'. The Romaniot Jews spoke Greek and

developed their special customs. The first detailed account about the lives of the

54 This overview is based on secondary sources, i.e. historiographical accounts of Greek, Salonikan, and
Jewish history.
 76

Romaniot Jews was given by Benjamin of Tudela who travelled through Greece in the

12th century. In his account the Jewish community in Thessaloniki numbered about 500.

In 1430 Thessaloniki was taken by the Ottomans Turks and in 1453, with the fall of

Contstantonople, it was incorporated in the Ottoman Empire, together with the rest of

Greece. Under Islamic Law Jews were guaranteed the same rights as other non-Muslim

groups and Jews and Christians were considered dhimmis, ‘People of the Book’. This

dhimmi status gave them specific rights and privileges and under the millet system of the

Ottoman empire "each community (i.e. religious community) was allowed to function

with a considerable degree of internal autonomy" (Angel 1987: 28).

The expulsion of the Jews from Spain in 1492 by the Catholic monarchs Ferdinand

and Isabella and the subsequent decision by Sultan Bayazid II to open the borders of the

Ottoman Empire to the exiled Jews was a crucial turning point in the history of the Jews

of Greece55. With the settlement of the Spanish Jews, the Sephardim, in the major cities

of the Ottoman Empire, Constantinople, Adrianople, and Salonika, two very different

kinds of Jewish communities were confronted with each other. The Sephardim came

from a more urban 'Jewish culture1 than the Romaniotes. In places where a massive

number of Sephardim settled the Romaniotes adopted Sephardi customs and the

Castillian dialect Ladino56. This is what happened in Salonika where about 20,000 Jews

arrived in 1492/93. By the beginning of the sixteenth century Jews constituted the

majority of the city's population. The Sephardic Jews organised themselves around

synagogues, each named after their town or province of origin, Calabria, Majorca,

Lisbona, Catalonia and so forth. Each community was autonomous and had its own

55 A common anecdote recounts that Sultan Bayazid II. exclaimed: "How could the Catholic monarchs be
considered wise, when by expelling their Jews they impoverished Spain while enriching Turkey ?"
(quoted in Molho 1991: 105)

56 Romaniot communities maintained their traditions in the regions West o f the Pindos mountains, in
Epirus, the Ionian islands, and the Peloponnese.
 77

leaders, rabbis, schools, and tribunals. The Ottoman authorities designed a tax

specifically aimed at the Jewish community, which each Jewish household had to pay.

Although the Ottoman administration treated the Jewish community of Thessaloniki as

one group it took almost 300 years for Salonikan Jews to create and accept one central

Jewish administration. In the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries the Jewish community, or

more precisely the communities, flourished and attracted more Jewish settlers from

around the world (from Northern and Southern Europe). With more than thirty

synagogues, talmudic schools, and libraries Thessaloniki became known as "the Mother

of Israel"57. The Sephardi Jews soon developed commercial networks in the

Mediterranean and the Middle East. Thessaloniki became a centre for the export of

tobacco and textiles, in particular cotton and silk.

In the seventeenth century the Jewish preacher Shabbetai Zewi (1626-1676) came to

the city. He and his followers believed that he was the true messiah and the rabbinical

authorities expelled him from Salonika. In Istanbul he converted to Islam and some of his

followers did the same. They formed the ‘Donme’ sect (Turkish for 'turned'), practising a

syncretic mixture of Jewish and Muslim rituals and beliefs58. In their fight against new

sectarian movements the different synagogues united in 1680 and elected one supreme

council which was composed of three rabbis and seven dignitaries.

At the beginning of the nineteenth century, and in some parts of Europe and North

America already at the end of the eighteenth century, a new political idea was developed

which became one of the most powerful political concepts of the nineteenth and twentieth

centuries, the notion of the nation and the nation-state (Alter 1985: 10). Nationalist

movements began to appear in the Ottoman Empire in a world of increasing political and

military rivalries. In 1821 the Greeks began their struggle for independence. Following

57 This phrase was coined by the Spanish born poet Samuel Ushque who had settled in Northern Italy.

58 As Muslims the Donme had to leave Thessaloniki in the population exchange between Greece and
Turkey in 1923.
 78

the intervention of the Great Powers - Russia, Britain, France, and Germany - Greece

became independent in 1830. Thessaloniki was not part of the newly formed political

entity which covered the Southern and mid regions of today's Greece, often referred to as

Palia Ellada. In 1833 Bavarian Prince Otto was named the first King of Greece.

By the middle of the nineteenth century Thessaloniki underwent a ‘renaissance’.

English, Dutch and French merchants 'discovered' the Balkans and the Middle East and

soon European culture and technology began to flow to Thessaloniki. In his

autobiography, 'Vidal et les Siens', Edgar Morin claims that the modernisation which then

occurred in Thessaloniki needs to be ascribed to a group of Jews from Livorno who had

settled in Thessaloniki at the end of the eighteenth century and who had brought with

them the 'seeds of modernisation'. Subsequently, Thessaloniki attracted German,

Austrian, Dutch and Spanish commercial interests. Herman Melville, the American

writer, describes his impressions of Thessaloniki as follows:

"An Austrian steamer from Constantinople just in, with a great host of poor
deck passengers, Turks, Greeks, Jews, etc. came ashore in boats...Great uproar
of the porters and contention for luggage. Imagine an immense accumulation of
the rags of all nations, and all colours rained down on a dense mob all
struggling for huge bales and bundles of rags, gesturing with all gestures, and
wrangling in all tongues" (quoted in Molho 1991: 114).

With the industrialisation in the nineteenth century a number of wealthy Jewish families

played an important role in the city's development, the most famous ones being the

Alatini and the Hirsch. In 1858 Moses Alatini whose family owned a large bank, founded

the Alatini Flour Mills (this building still exists in Thessaloniki today). In 1871 Baron

Hirsch, an Austrian Jew, funded the construction of a rail line between Thessaloniki and

Skopje. Besides the construction of an industrial infrastructure, these families also

financed the creation of an urban welfare structure which provided housing and help for

the poor. The famous Baron Hirsch hospital was built in 1907 and the Alatini Orphanage

in 1911. This modernisation of Thessaloniki went hand in hand with the opening of

schools where languages of instruction were Italian, French (Alliance Israelite

 79

Universelle, Mission Laique Francaise), or German. Together with this cultural

expansion came the expansion of daily and weekly newspapers and magazines. The first

newspaper ‘El Lunar’ was published in 1856 in Ladino, and by the end of the century

Thessaloniki had six daily Ladino newspapers and three French ones. Considering the

rapid change the city was undergoing as well as the the rapid growth of a Jewish working

class59, it is not surprising that in 1909 Avram Benaroya, a Bulgarian Jew, founded the

socialist organisation ‘Federation Socialiste Ouvriere’ and thus introduced Socialism to

Thessaloniki. Benaroyas' ‘Federation’ was also a reaction to another political force which

had been emerging, the force of nationalism. After the 'Young Turk Revolution' in 1908

the new Turkish army drafted men of all nationalities into the army and it became clear

that Turkish and Greek nationalism was going to affect the future of the Jews of

Thessaloniki. As a result of the political uncertainty, a first wave of Jewish emigration to

the United Sates, Argentina, and to the United Kingdom occurred around 1910. Two

years later, when Thessaloniki became Greek, a much more substantial number of Jews

decided to leave the city. Many settled in France. Although the Greek government

assured equal rights to its Jewish citizens there was a strong feeling of mistrust towards

the Greek government, based on the positive experience of Jews in the Ottoman empire

and perhaps on the fear of possible antisemitic incidents60.

Another response to the dilemma of Salonikan Jews was the emergence of Zionist

organisations which were founded between 1899 and 1919 (such as Kadima, Bnei Zion,

Maccabi). In contrast to the situation in Eastern Europe, Zionism in Thessaloniki was not

a reaction to fierce antisemitic persecution by a majority population. Zionism and Zionist

59 Since Thessaloniki was a port city large numbers of Jews worked in the port. Molho estimates that
9,000 Jews worked as Hamals (porters and dockers), boatmen, and fishermen (Molho 1998: 15).

60 Incidents o f antisemitism during the Greek independence struggle had been reported. Rumours that the
Jews had killed the Patriarch Gregory VI. prompted antisemitic outbursts against the Jews in Patras,
Tripoli, and other cities. Consequently, many Jews fled to areas which were still under Ottoman or
Italian rule (Corfu).
 80

organisations became part of an intra-communal struggle in which Zionists fought against

the 'assimilationists' by introducing Hebrew and a new way of secular Jewish education.

Since all nationalistic organisations were banned by the Ottoman administration in 1904

and due to the feeling that Zionism might be seen as an unpatriotic political idea, the

community council issued a statement anouncing that it neither supported nor

participated in the Zionist movement (Molho 1997a: 331).

In 1912, with the outbreak of the Balkan wars, Greece acquired the territories of

Epiros, Macedonia, Crete, and Western Thrace. In 1913 Thessaloniki was officially

declared to be part of the Greek state. A large part of the Greek population remained

outside the borders of the Greek state (especially in Istanbul, Smyrna, and Alexandria).

After 1912 all Jewish parties in the community (Zionists, Socialists, and

Assimilationists) displayed similar distress about the national redrawing of the borders.

They decided to lobby for Thessaloniki to become an international, de-nationalised city.

The fact that Salonikan Zionists submitted a memorandum to the central Zionist

organisation concerning the issue of internationalisation illustrates that Zionism in

Thessaloniki was not mainly concerned with the emigration of Salonikan Jews to

Palestine. In fact Thessaloniki attracted leading Zionist attention because it seemed like a

model for a Jewish state (Molho: 1997: 341). It was significant that Zionists in

Thessaloniki were prepared to take a critical stance towards the Greek authority. It was

mainly the Zionists who criticised the government for the discriminatory way in which it

dealt with the re-housing problem after the great fire of 1917. The fire had destroyed

mainly Jewish areas in the centre of town. Venizelos' liberal Cabinet expropriated large

parts of the destroyed areas. The relocation of Jewish neighbourhoods to the outskirts of

the city was the beginning of the Hellenisation and modernisation of Thessaloniki (see

chapter 6.1).

Looking at the first Pan Hellenic Zionist Congress, which took place in Thessaloniki

in 1919, Molho comes to the conclusion that Salonikan Zionism functioned as a vehicle
 81

for modernisation and democratisation within the Jewish community. Its focus was "not

on Zion but on Thessaloniki" (Molho 1997a: 349) and it was a response to the political

instability of that time.

The incorporation of Thessaloniki into the Greek nation-state meant that the Jewish

population was expected to change its cosmopolitan orientation and its language

preferences. However, just after 1912, it was the aim of the Greek government to gain the

trust of the Jewish population of Thessaloniki and therefore the authorities allowed the

Sabbath to be kept in the city and exempted Jews from military service. The Jews

presented a different problem from that of other minorities because they were perceived

as apatris, without a homeland. In the description of the Tobacco Strike in 1914, Efi

Avdela illustrates that the Jewish workers were portrayed as 'antihellenes' by the Greek

press not because they were Socialists, but because they were 'bad Socialists' (Havdela

1993: 201). In this view nationalist Venizelist socialism ('Greek, patriotic, masculine')

was contrasted with cosmopolitan socialism ('foreign, homeless, stateless, feminine')

(Havdela 1993: 197), the latter associated with Benaroya's Federation.

The following decades in Greece, and in particular in Thessaloniki, are characterised

by severe clashes between followers of the King (Royalists), who advocated neutrality in

W W 1 and followers of Prime Minister Venizelos61 (nationalists), who wanted to fight on

the side of the Entente powers. The conflict became known as the 'National Schism' in

which Venizelos was associated with an aggressive irredentist policy of the 'Megali Idea',

the plan to re-establish the borders of the Byzantine Empire, and the King and his

supporters with 'a small but honourable Greece' which should first consolidate its hold

over the new territories (Clogg 1992: 89). In Thessaloniki, the most important city of

'new Greece', Venizelos was very popular, while the King found his supporters in many

regions of 'old Greece'. In 1919 Greek troops occupied Smyrna (Izmir). The treaty of

61 Eleftherios Venizelos (1864-1936) was repeatedly Prime Minister of Greece between 1910 and 1933.
 82

Sevres, signed in 1920, provided that Greece would be in administrative control of the

Smyrna region. However, this treaty was never ratified by the Turks. The Greek army

then launched a major offensive in Southern West Anatolia but was defeated by Turkish

troops in 1922. The capture of the city by the Turks was accompanied by the massacre of

about 30,000 Greeks and Armenians. The Greek quarters of the city were destroyed.

Greek troops and the Greek population fled the city. The massacre and the expulsion of

Greeks from Smyrna and its aftermath became known as the mikrasiatiki katastrophi, the

'Asia Minor Catastrophe'.

In July 1923 the treaty of Lausanne defined the borders of the Turkish state and

Greece lost all territories over which it was given control in the treaty of Sevres. A

population exchange between Greece and Turkey was agreed. About 1,100,000 Greeks,

classified as 'Greek' by their Orthodox religion, came to Greece and about 380,000 Turks,

i.e. Muslims, were transferred to Turkey (Clogg 1992: 101). The Greeks of Istanbul and

the Muslims of Thrace were exempted from the population exchange agreement. In

Thessaloniki the population exchange brought about a radical change in the make up of

its inhabitants. More than 100,000 refugees came to Thessaloniki, increasing its

population by half. After the Balkan Wars, Greeks were a minority in the territories of

'New Greece', they became a majority after the population exchange and Greece became

"...one of the most ethnically homogenous countries in the Balkans" (Clogg 1992: 106).

After 1922 and the population exchange, the authorities adopted a clear

'Hellenisation' policy which discouraged separate ethnic identities. The new policy

manifested itself, for example, in the ratification of a law in 1922 which forbade work on

Sundays, a blow to all Jewish enterprises. Greek was made the compulsory first language

in all schools.

The massive influx of Asia Minor refugees, who came to be seen as a catalyst for a

homogenous Greek state, created an atmosphere of fierce economic competition between

the Jewish and Greek working classes. The fascist party Tria Epsilon (Ethiki Enosis
 83

Ellas, National Union of Greece), founded in 1927, found ample support among the

deprived refugees who were willing to blame Communists and Jews for their misfortune.

The tense situation led to the first large scale antisemitic incident in the history of

Thessaloniki: the looting of Campbell, a poor Jewish neighbourhood. The incident was

triggered by news that a member of the Maccabee society had participated in a meeting in

Sofia which adopted a resolution for an independent Macedonia. Tria Epsilon thus

launched a campaign against the 'foreign and communist Jews' who had 'betrayed'

Greece. The quarter of Campbell was set on fire after an earlier attempt in the

neighbourhood of Toumba had failed. The Campbell event was accompanied by

antisemitic campaigns in various newspapers, Macedonia in particular, in which Jews

were portrayed as foreign elements who were harmful to 'Greek interests'.

The Campbell incident caused another wave of Jewish emigration. Between 1932 and

1934 Salonikan Jews left for Palestine, France, the United States and South America62. It

is a very important event in the history of the Jews of Thessaloniki because it

demonstrates that a certain political and economic climate can make an ethnic group

'suspicious' to the majority population of a nation-state. In the public eye the 'foreign'

element of the actually 'indigenous' Jews was fuelled by the fact that they spoke Ladino

and 'stuck to themselves'. The accusation of non-Greek, unpatriotic behaviour and treason

which surrounded the Campbell events (and the Tobacco Strike in 1914) created an

insecurity among the Jewish community which still exists today.

The question of nationalism and 'national minorities' (Turks, Slavo-Macedonians,

Chams, Sephardic Jews, and Armenians) was of vital importance to the three major

political forces in the inter-war period, Venizelism, Antivenizelism, and Communism

(Mavrogordatos 1983: 230). With the exception of the Jews and the Armenians, the other

62 The total number o f Jews who emigrated from Thessaloniki between 1908 and 1932 is estimated to be
about 40.000 ( Nehama 1989: 247).
 84

three national minority groups could be easily identified with neighbouring states

(Turkey, Bulgaria, and Albania) and their presence in border areas was thus perceived as

a potential threat to Greece's territorial integrity. Venizelism stood for nationalism and

assimilation. It was seen as an agent for the irredentism which had been responsible for

the annexation of the new territories in which the minorities lived. Venizelos’ state

policies, especially after the population exchange, were aimed at 'neutralising' the

minorities.

Antivenizelism, on the other hand, served in the inter-war period as a protector of

minorities against the policies of the Greek state. In some areas of 'New Greece' the

conflict between Greek refugees and non-Greek natives was a conflict between rural and

urban populations. In Thessaloniki it was a conflict over the control of economic life

between urban refugees and the urban Jewish population. The Greekness of minorities

became an important issue in this period and Venizelists often accused Antivenizelists of

having relied on the vote of the Turks, the Bulgarians, and the Jews, that is to say on the

vote of non-Greeks. In defence some Antivenizelists argued that the Jews were more

Greek than the refugees (Mavrogordatos 1982: 231).

The Communist Party adopted until 1935 a much more radical anti-national stance, in

so far as it demanded 'a united and independent Macedonia and Thrace' and viewed

Greece as an imperialist colonial power which conquered regions inhabited by other

nationalities and oppressed them. After 1935, this policy, which had alienated many

Greeks, was substituted by the demand for 'complete equality for the minorities'. In all

the elections between 1915 and 1935 the minority question was of significance and the

fear of 'alien minorities determining the outcome of Greek elections' was a recurrent

theme. In the elections of 1915 and 1920 Antivenizelism succeeded in gaining 69 out of

74 Macedonian seats. In the elections of 1920 the Macedonian seats could have turned

the nation-wide vote to a Venizelist majority. The minority vote was blamed for the

Venizelist defeat. In October 1923 separate electoral colleges were introduced for the
 85

remaining Moslems in Western Thrace and the Jews in Thessaloniki. These were

abolished in 1933 when a court ruled that the electoral segregation of Thessalonikan Jews

was unconstitutional.

In 1936 General Metaxas established a military dictatorship in Greece, with the

backing of the King. Metaxas prohibited the publication of francophone newspapers and

made it difficult for Jews and Armenians to become officers in the Greek army. However,

he insisted that the Greek state would continue "to nourish the same feeling of sympathy

for Jewish citizens which had previously existed" (Papacosma 1978: 14). In spite of a

decreasing Jewish population, due to the emigration after the fire of 1917 and the

Campbell incident, there was a vibrant Jewish community in Thessaloniki on the eve of

the Second World War. When the war between Italy and Greece broke out in 1940 many

thousands of Jewish soldiers fought in the Italian-Greek War in Albania. Seven thousand

were from Thessaloniki.

Germany came to rescue the efforts of her Italian ally and launched an invasion of

Greece through Yugoslavia and Bulgaria, on 6 April 1941 ('Untemehmen Marita9.

Greek and British forces (a British expeditionary force had been sent to Greece in 1941)

were overcome and by May 1941 the whole of Greece was occupied. While Germany

kept strategically important zones, such as the area of Salonika, Western Macedonia, and

Eastern Thrace, Bulgaria occupied Eastern Macedonia and Western Thrace and Italy was

in charge of the rest of Greece. The occupation caused famine, food shortages and

massive inflation in Greece. Following the occupation, the Communist EAM (National

Liberation Front) with its military wing ELAS and the non-communist EDES (National

Republican Greek League) were formed and fought a guerrilla struggle against the

German forces63.

63 Mazower estimates that about 40.000 people starved to death during the famine and 25.000 people
died as a result o f the guerrilla struggle between the resistance groups and the Wehrmacht (Mazower
1993: xiii).
 86

The policies adopted towards Jews differed considerably in the German, Bulgarian,

and Italian occupied zones. The Jews of the Bulgarian zone were the first to be deported

in March 1943. The Jews of Eastern Thrace were taken and deported to Auschwitz with

all the Salonikan Jews. The Jews under Italian occupation were relatively safe because

the Italian authorities did not comply with German deportation demands ( Mazower

1993: 250). This changed after the surrender of Italian troops in September 1943 and the

subsequent German occupation of the South of Greece. At the beginning of April 1944

the Jews from Athens, Larissa, Ioanina, and Trikkala were deported to Auschwitz. By the

summer the same happened to the ‘island Jews’ of Crete, Corfu, Cos, and Rhodes. Soon

after these deportations German forces were forced to withdraw from Greece because of

the successful advances by the Red Army in Romania. (Mazower 1993: 355). By October

1944 the whole of Greece was liberated.

After the withdrawal of the German troops in 1944, control of Greece was given to

Britain in the famous 'percentage agreement' of 1944 between Stalin and Churchill.

Control over Romania was assured to the Soviets (Clogg 1992: 133). The clash between

the communist ELAS/ELAM and EDES, supported by the British, subsequently turned

into the Civil War from 1946 to 1949 which deeply divided Greek society into two sides,

communists and anti-Communists, the left and the right.

There is no clear periodization in terms of communal Jewish history in post-war

Greece. The immediate post-war years were characterised by the process of individual

health recovery, the reclaiming of property, many weddings, some of them group

weddings, a subsequent baby boom (between 1945 and 1951 402 births were registered in

the Jewish community of Thessaloniki), and several waves of emigration. From the early

fifties onwards the focus shifted from individual to communal reconstruction and after

1956, the year in which the last wave of emigration took place, the demographic and

economic situation of the community started to stabilise.

 87

In 1967 a group of Colonels seized power and Greece was ruled by the Junta until

1974. The Junta presented themselves as the defender of the 'Helleno-Christian

civilisation', {'Ellas, Ellinon, Christianon*) and intensely persecuted any left wing

sympathisers. The Colonels dismissed the Jewish community assembly and council and

appointed a new council, a process which all organisations which functioned as a 'legal

entity under public law'64 had to undergo. It is surprising, however, that despite the

Junta’s stress of mono-religious nationalism, the Junta years are not perceived as a threat

by most of my informants. In fact, many people stressed that the leadership change in the

Jewish community was very positive. The new council undertook significant changes: the

size of the assembly was reduced from 50 members to 20 (this measure was put into

effect in 1975, the first elections after the dictatorship), the rabbinical council was

abolished, the official language of the council (in which the minutes were taken) was

changed from Ladino to Greek, and most importantly, the new council re-evaluated the

communal properties which led to a drastic increase of communal revenues (The Jewish

Community of Thessaloniki 1978: 40). In the decades to follow the by now financially

independent community opened a Jewish school and a Home for the Elderly, and

provided welfare, social, and religious services to its members.

In 1981 PASOK (Panhellenic Socialist Movement) won the general elections,

Andreas Papandreou became Prime Minister, and Greece became a member of the

European Union. The new government implemented a number of important reforms: the

resistance to the Axis was officially recognised, Greek communists were allowed to

return from the eastern countries they fled to after the Civil War, civil marriage and

divorce by consent was introduced. When PASOK came to power in 1982 the political

change had a clear impact on the Jews of Greece due to the Lebanon War and the

64 This legal status of the community dates back to Law No. 2456 from 1920 which gave all Jewish
communities in Greece this special status.
 88

increased criticism of Israel (and thus indirectly of the Jewish community). Pro-Socialist

newspapers and television compared Israel to the German Nazis and raised questions

about the loyalty of Greek Jews. There was also talk of a 'Zionist conspiracy which aimed

at turning Greece into a new Lebanon' and of 'Jewish circles who have a great hatred for

the Prime Minister' (see Perdurant 1995: 9). Conspiracy theories (in which Jews together

with the Freemasons and the CIA are suspected of having been responsible for the

military coup in 1967 and Jews in general are seen as 'agents of foreign interests' )

became popular in the political climate of 1982 and the following years (see Perdurant

1995: 11). Not surprisingly, attendance figures of community assemblies peaked during

this time. When PASOK came to power again after a short interval (1989-1993)65 the

general tone of its policies regarding Israel, the US, and Europe became much more

moderate.

In the nineties Greece maintained a troubled relationship with her Turkish, Albanian,

and Macedonian (FYROM) neighbours, and this brought the minority issue back on the

agenda. While there is only a tiny Greek minority in Istanbul (around 3,000) and on the

islands of Imvros and Tenedos, there is a large Muslim minority in Northern Thrace

(about 120,000) and a large number of Greeks in Albania. Greece has refused to

recognise the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia claiming that Skopje is expressing

irredentist claims by using the name 'Macedonia'. A further interesting development in

the nineties is the 'resettling' of thousands of Soviet Greeks, known as Russo-Pontics,

who have come to Greece after the collapse of the Soviet Union.

65 After Papandreou's death in 1996 Simitis became the new Prime Minister and PASOK was re-elected
on 23 September 1996.
 89

3. Contemporary Issues: Citizenship, Nationalism, Religion, and

Minorities in Greece

Memories and identities are never formulated in a vacuum. The accounts of my

informants are time-bound, which means that they are formulated at a specific point of

the individual's life cycle and within a certain political and social arena. The following

section will discuss issues of the Greek political and social arena.

In her article on ‘Ethnicity, Nationalism, and State Making’ Verdery argues that

"identity choice varies with different kind of states" (1994: 39). In this understanding the

state provides the context in which national, ethnic, religious, and social identities are

produced and negotiated. As indicated in the previous chapter, I would like to extend this

argument by suggesting that identity choice varies with different kinds of nationalism.

Two types of nationalism (one should bear in mind that these are simplified ideal types)

have been distinguished in the literature on nationalism: Ethnic Nationalism and Civic

Nationalism (see chapter 2.3). One can juxtapose these concepts as follows: ‘ethnic

nationalism’ is a concept of the 'same people in many places', ‘civic nationalism’ one of

'different people in one place'.

Greece displays the first type of nationalism. Someone's 'Greekness' is not determined

by his or her place of birth but by religion (Christian-Orthodoxy), language, and ‘culture’.

Of these components, religion is certainly the most important factor. This can easily be

explained if we look back at the Ottoman Empire and the emergence of the Greek state.

In the multi-ethnic Ottoman empire religion divided people into different millets. With

the disintegration of the Ottoman empire and the rise of nationalist movements in the

Balkans, the Church became an important vehicle in spreading the Greek vernacular and

Greek culture. One should also point out that in the nineteenth century Balkan

intellectuals were actively involved in defining and shaping the notion of a Greek

national identity (Kitromelides 1994). Since the kingdom of Greece which came to
 90

existence in 1830 only covered one third of the total Greek population in the Ottoman

empire, Greek national identity could not have been defined by territory. In the years

following Greece’s independence, the idea of a Greek 'ethnos' (which refers both to a

nation and a state) needed to be consolidated. Herzfeld illustrates that the discipline of

folklore played an active part in asserting the historical continuity of the Greeks with

their 'glorious past' (Herzfeld 1982).

The central themes of Greece's nationalism were (and continue to be) the historical

continuity of the Hellenism of 'classic Greece', the Orthodoxy of the Byzantine Empire,

cultural homogeneity (closely linked to the argument of continuity) and the stress on

unity ( illustrated, for example, in the liberation struggle against the Ottomans to free the

Greek people from '400 years of slavery'). Stewart illustrates the interesting conflict

between Greek nationalists of the nineteenth century, who focused on the survival of

cultural remnants from Ancient Greece, and the Church which opposed religious

practices identified as pagan (Stewart 1994: 138). Through a discourse of syncretism, set

out to prove the reality of the Helleno-Christian symbiosis, Hellenism and Byzantine

Christian Orthodoxy have become the pillars of Greek nationalism (Stewart 1994: 140).

In his essay ‘Continuity and Change in Contemporary Greek Historiography’ Kitroeff

argues that the work of most famous exponent of the theory of continuity, Constantine

Paparigopoulos, Istoria Tou Ellinikou Ethnous (The History of the Greek People),

published between 1850 and 1874, has provided the unquestioned framework for Greek

historiography until very recently (Kitroeff 1990: 145). Research on the teaching of

history in Greek schools has also shown that the centralised school system has been of

crucial importance in the process of disseminating 'a certain idea of Greece' (Varouxakis

1994) stressing continuity, homogeneity, and unity, and dividing the outer world into two

groups : Philhellenes (Friends of Greece) and Mishellines ( Enemies of Greece).

The notion of ethnic and cultural homogeneity has had serious implications: a) it led

to a forceful Hellenisation policy in areas which were ethnically and linguistically

 91

diverse, particularly in the regions of Macedonia and Thrace which became Greek only in

the twentieth century and which had large non-Greek populations (see historical

overview), b) it created a problematic relationship between the Greek state and

minorities. Minority populations who display signs of 'otherness' (like speaking another

language) can become suspected of expressing disloyalty towards Greece.

It is because of this specific understanding of 'Greekness' that the question of

minorities in Greece has become a very sensitive, politicised issue. The Greek state

recognises the Muslims in Thrace as a 'minority' and to a lesser extent the Jews (Stavros

1995: 9) but displays great reluctance to acknowledge other minority groups such as the

Slavo-Macedonians, the Pomaks (who are Muslims), and other non-Christian Orthodox

groups (Catholics, Protestants, Jehovah's Witnesses etc.). As part of the Hellenisation of

of Macedonia, Slavo-Macedonians have changed their names, villages were given new

Greek names and Slavo-Macedonian was discouraged as a language (Karakasidou

1991)66. The ethnic identity of both the Slavo-Macedonians and the Muslims (as Turks)

is seen as problematic because it is closely intermingled with the fear of territorial claims

made by FYROM (the former Republic of Macedonia) and Turkey.

It is due to this fear that Greece refused to accept the name of the new Republic of

Macedonia (an ongoing diplomatic debate since 1991). From the Greek point of view

FYROM has wrongly appropriated Greek historical symbols (like the star of Vergina,

found on the tombstone of Philip) and names. The reaction to this contestation was an

66 The sensitivity of this issue was illustrated by the reaction to Karakasidou's research. When she came to
Greece in 1994, during my fieldwork, the far right journal Stochos branded her a 'traitor' and published
a death threat. She also faced tremendous difficulties in getting her book published (see Mazower
1996).
 92

extensive emphasis that "Macedonia is and always has been Greek" (written on signposts

and as graffiti to be found all over Greece in 1994), an increasing usage of the star of

Vergina in various forms (jewellery, advertisements, general decoration etc.), and a

number of huge protest demonstration all over Greece. Stewart notes that the Church was

at the forefront in the organisation of these demonstrations. By presenting itself as “the

guardian of the national interest” the Church strengthened its position (Stewart 1998: 7).

This situation, in which non-Greek ethnicity is seen as a potential threat, has created a

complicated position for minorities. From a legalistic point of view members of

minorities are Greek citizens with a different religion. From a popular perspective,

however, they cannot be 'really' Greek because they are not Christian-Orthodox. The

following episode illustrates the close association of Orthodoxy and Greekness in a day-

to-day context. I was invited to a Jewish wedding and went to look for a present in a

shop. The shop assistant offered to help me and asked: “are you going to a Greek

wedding?”. When I answered positively, he handed me a cross.

Since the state is seen as the organic extension of the ethnos, i.e. as the embodiment

of the nation, in which Christian Orthodoxy is central (Pollis 1992: 174), religious

minorities remain in an difficult position. This point is underlined by the fact that

Christian-Orthodoxy is Greece's official religion, expressed in Article 3 of the

constitution (adopted in 1975), which states that "the prevailing religion in Greece is that

of the Eastern Orthodox Church of Christ". A further complication for the status of

religious minorities arises from Article 13 of the constitution which guarantees the

"freedom of religious conscience" but also clearly states that "proselytism is prohibited".

The group most affected by this law has been the group of the Jehovah's Witnesses who

have been arrested (for actively seeking to convert Christian-Orthodox) and imprisoned

(for not serving in the army on religious grounds). Catholic, Jews and Muslims are not

affected by the law against proselytism because they are considered to be 'historic

religious minorities'. The religious rights of the Muslims are specially protected by the
 93

Treaty of Lausanne, adopted in 1923 after the population exchange between Turkey and

Greece. In his review on the legal status of minorities in contemporary Greece, Stavros

argues that the special rules for the protection of minorities established under the Treaty

of Lausanne appear inadequate and unfair (Stavros 1995: 1). In contrast to the 'historic

religious minorities', Protestants (Evangelists) and Jehovah's Witnesses are classified as

heretic movements because they make Christian Orthodox Greeks abandon their faith and

convert. Stavros points to the discriminatory nature of a number of laws introduced by

the Metaxas government which are still in force, such as the law on the establishment of

non-Orthodox churches which subjects non-Orthodox churches to ministerial approval

(Stavros 1995: 11).

The law against proselytism exemplifies the symbiotic relationship between the state

and the church, in which the state attempts to secure the position of the church and in

which the church legitimises the state. The existence of a Ministry of Education and

Religion also makes the strong interdependence between state and church apparent (Pollis

1992: 181). This is not to say that there is no conflict of interest between the institution

of the state and the institution of the church. Stewart demonstrates in his article on the

controversy about the secular or religious usage of the Rotunda (built by Roman Emperor

Galerius in the fourth century), that the state and the church also compete for the ‘better’

representation of the ethnos (Stewart 1998: 8). 67

The dominant role of religion in education is further underlined by the fact that it was

(and is) almost impossible for a non Christian-Orthodox person to become a primary

school teacher in Greece. The recent debate about the category 'religion' on the new

Greek Identity Cards sheds also sheds light on this very issue. Despite vehement protests

by Greece's EU partners against the mention of religion on the European-Greek Identity

Card, the new identity card will bear the holder's religious affiliation. For many people it
 94

seems inconceivable that a Greek identity card should not have written ‘Christian-

Orthodox’ on i t 67.

The last legal aspect I would like to discuss here is citizenship. Citizenship laws in

general reflect a state's self perception and perception of 'the Other' since it legally

defines who is eligible, who could be eligible, and who is not eligible to obtain the

passport of a specific country. Greece citizenship laws are based on 'jus sanguinis' (the

law of blood), a 'descent' oriented law, which clearly favours individuals with 'Greek

origins'. Under these laws Russo-Pontic Greeks from the former Soviet Union have been

repatriated in recent years. Other countries which have recently repatriated populations,

like Germany and Israel, also use 'jus sanguinis' citizenship laws. As in Greece, this

specific notion of citizenship goes hand in hand with the 'ethnic nationalism' described

above.

I have outlined these legalistic aspects concerning the state, the church, the ethnos,

and minorities, because I think they are relevant for the general socio-political arena in

which individuals act. Of course one needs to bear in mind, however, that the day to day

reality, in which people interact and formulate what they think is very complex. Value

and belief systems do not correspond in a straight forward way to institutionalised rules

and laws. However, I am suggesting that the Greek state and its centralised education

system (with its uniform curriculum) has had a severe impact on ideas and perceptions

about ‘us’ and ‘them’. Scholars of nationalism have repeatedly stressed the importance of

a centralised education system for the formation of a national identity (Gellner 1983,

Anderson 1991), to be more precise for the formation of a more homogeneous national

identity. I suggest that in the case of Greece, nationalist historiography and state

education have greatly contributed to the formation of a relatively homogeneous Greek

67 It is interesting to note that the interdependence between the state and church is architecturally
embodied in the location of the Ministry of Education and Religion in the centre of Athens. Beneath
the modern building o f the Ministry is one of the oldest churches in Athens.
 95

national identity which emphasises ethnic purity, Christian-Orthodoxy, an unbroken bond

with the past, and in which there is very little place for the multi-religious and multi­

cultural history of Greece.

This is not only a matter of silence on ‘other’ pasts but a matter of articulated protest

against ‘multi-cultural history’, seen as a threat to the continuity of Hellenism or

Orthodoxy. Stewart quotes a representative of the Church, who together with other

people forced their way into the Rotunda and destroyed the piano which was going to be

used for a concert:

“The people of God have triumphed. They tell us that Thessaloniki is a multi-
historical city. If they mean that many conquerors passed through here, then I
agree. But the Orthodox character of the city was never altered” (Stewart
1998:7).

The building had been used as a church, a mosque, and a museum and became a ‘national

monument’ in 1913. For the people who protested against the secular use of the Rotunda,

its function as a church was the only one which ‘counted’. In one of the protests people

shouted: “Oute havra, oute tzami, ekklisia ellinikF (not a synagogue68, not a mosque, but

a Greek church) (Stewart 1998: 5).

The last issue I would like to discuss in this section is antisemitism. I am not

suggesting that antisemitism is inherent in Greek nationalism but that Greece’s stress on

homogeneity can provide a fertile soil for a variety of discriminatory sentiments towards

religious and other minorities. As not much has been published on Greek antisemitism, I

will refer to the paper by Perdurant (1995) and some of my own observations. The theme

dominating antisemitic discourse in Greece is the notion of the ‘Jewish and Zionist

conspiracy to take over the world’. Variations of this theme can be found in various

contexts. Among some elements of the Orthodox Church, Jews, often associated with

Jehovah’s Witnesses and the Free Masons, have been portrayed as “anti-Greek, antichrist

68 The term ‘havra’ is a pejorative term for synagogue.

 96

Zionists dreaming of the achievement of World Jewish domination” (quoted in Perdurant

1995: 3). The introduction of new European Union Identity Cards with an eight digit

identification number led to loud protests among some ultra-religious groups. It was

claimed that the “new ID’s of the Jews and the Masons” are part of the conspiracy, as

they will contain the number 666, the sign of the antichrist (quoted in Perdurant 1995: 4).

At the time of my fieldwork, books which published such views could be found on the

display of most bookshops, sometimes next to Megas ‘Souvenir’ book (1993) on the Jews

of Thessaloniki (see photograph 32). I interviewed a man who publishes and sells this

kind of literature. He told me that of the 55 books he had published, 15 were written by

Greek writers, others are translations (of the ‘Protocols of the Elders of Zion69’, for

example). He estimated that each year he publishes about 200,000 copies of books of this

particular ‘genre’. He was himself a clear believer of the ‘conspiracy theory’ and tried to

explain to me the history of the “secret societies of the Jews and the Zionists” (Dm63).

When asked whether he believed that the Salonikan Jews are also part of this conspiracy,

he said that they were victims because like all the Jews in the world they have “to give a

tenth of their property to the Zionists in New York” (Dm63). During my fieldwork I

came across the ‘Jewish conspiracy theory’ a number of times. One such instance was in

an interview with a communist (non-Jewish) Salonikan in his forties who insisted that his

Jewish classmate ran for the office of class president because the community had

instructed him to do so (Dm64). One of the reasons why variations of the conspiracy

theory can be found among a wide circle of people, is that it can function as both an

outlet for left-wing anti-American and anti-Israeli sentiments and for right-wing anti­

heterodoxy views. The most virulent antisemitism in Greece is propagated by a small

number of extreme right organisations, such as Ethniki Metopo (National Front) and

Chrissi Avgi (Golden Dawn). In their publications the Jews are portrayed as “the eternal

69 The ‘Protocols’ is an antisemitic publication about an alleged conference of the leaders of World Jewry
who plan control over the whole world. The first edition of the ‘Protocols’ appeared in Russia in 1905.
 97

enemy of our people who have the audacity to speak of persecution and antisemitism”

(quoted in Perdurant 1995: 14). The most notorious weekly newspaper which is

associated with the ideas of the above organisation is 'Stochos' which can be bought in

most periptera (kiosks) and which serialised the ‘Protocols of the Elders of Zion’.

Supporters of these organisations are held responsible for spraying antisemitic

propaganda on walls of houses and shops (such as “Greeks kill the Jews” or “Death to the

Jews”) and committing serious acts of vandalism. In 1987 Swastikas and antisemitic

slogans were painted on the synagogue and a number of Jewish shops in Volos. In 1994 I

visited the vandalised Jewish cemetery in Trikkala. Some tombstones were smashed,

others had Swastikas and ‘Stochos’ sprayed over the names. The cemetery was in a very

bad state. This major incident was not publicised. This exemplifies the reluctance of the

Jewish leadership to acknowledge the existence of antisemitism in Greece, partly

because of the fear that by publicising such incidents one might incite more antisemitism.

4. Conclusion

The aim of this very general overview was to give some background information to the

pertinent themes of this thesis: memory and identity, more precisely, Jewish memory and

identity in Thessaloniki. I outlined the historical and political developments which

continue to play an important role in the formulation of Jewish collective and individual

identities. The radical changes the Jewish community underwent cannot be overstated:

At the beginning of this century Thessaloniki was part of a multi-cultural empire and its

population consisted in majority of Jews. Today, Jews represent 0.001 per cent of the

total population of Thessaloniki, the second largest city of the Greek nation-state.
 98

CHAPTER FOUR:
THE CONTEMPORARY JEWISH COMMUNITY:
ORGANIZATION, ACTIVITIES, AND
DEMOGRAPHY

1. Introduction

In this chapter I will present the organisation and activities of the Jewish community and

look at its demographic development after the war until today.

It is important to understand how the institution of the community operates because

the Jewish community as an institution plays two important roles; it links individual Jews

in Thessaloniki by providing services such as education, welfare, social activities,

religious ceremonies and so forth; and it determines who is a member of the community

and has a right to participate in its activities. The institution of the Jewish community is

an important context through which individual identities are formed in negotiations and

opposition with the community. It represents the Jews of Thessaloniki on a collective

level, and through its policies it articulates identities and boundaries. The Jewish

community as an institution is also of vital importance for this research because it

provided the 'main site' of my fieldwork. Most people I interviewed participated in one

way or another in the religious and social life of the community70.

In the first part of this chapter I will describe the contemporary community and some

of the activities I participated in. In the second part I will present some statistical data on

membership numbers, marriage patterns, births, and deaths. These figures will give the

reader an idea of the demographic development of the community after the war. As we

70 I also interviewed a few people who do not come to the community at all. Since I preferred to
interview people whom I have met more than once and who have seen me in the community, it was
more complicated to arrange interviews with Jews who never attend any communal functions.
 99

will see later, membership numbers and marriages are of crucial importance to such a

small community because they justify the overall concern for 'the survival of the

community1in which the 'problem of mixed marriages' is seen as an immense threat.

2. The Jewish Community and its Institutions

The Jewish community in Thessaloniki is a 'legal entity under public law'. It falls under

the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Education and Religion. This particular status of the

community dates back to Law No. 2456 from 1920 which gave all Jewish communities in

Greece this special status. The community thus functions as a 'public body' and - unlike

American or British Jewish communities - it is not a congregation which individuals join

voluntarily. If one is bom to two Jewish parents one automatically becomes a member of

the community and remains a member until the end of one's life, unless one converts. As

a remnant of the millet system of the Ottoman Empire, the institution of the community

performs various functions during the life cycle of an individual: it registers births,

marriages, and deaths, it provides elementary school education, it gives loans and grants

to its members, and it provides social and medical assistance. The actual list of services is

longer but the above listed services suffice to illustrate that the community does not only

function as a religious congregation. The community consists of a wide spectrum of

members who choose to be or not be involved in the community's life and who make use

of the community in very different ways71.

The structure of the community is like a 'small parliament'. Apart from the

administrative staff, most people work on a voluntary basis for the community. One of

my informants noted on this point:

71 I was present at a discussion when a woman reproached her nephew for not being involved in the
community. She said to him: “The Germans did not make a difference either. You cannot choose to be
Jewish or not to be Jewish but you can choose to be involved or not to be involved in the community".
 100

"It is a very wise organisation, the Jewish community, because it is the only
organisation I have seen which has more than 100 volunteers who work like
crazy and want to contribute something free of charge" (Am 19).

The entire community elects twenty members every four years (reduced from the original

number of 70 in 1970) to the community assembly. The assembly then elects the

community council, which consists of five permanent members and two 'apprentices'.

Finally, members of the council elect the president, the vice president, the general

secretary, the treasurer, and the controller among themselves. The two apprentices vote,

but they are not full members of the council.

At the time of my fieldwork, community elections had taken place a year earlier and

resulted in a leadership change, the first change after 25 years. The fact that the new

government had not appointed any members of the 'old government1or the other party to

any of the committees created some bitterness and criticism. The number of committees

varies, depending on actual events which need to be planned. There are about 20

committees, each consists of five members (with some exceptions). To list a few: the

school committee, the school care committee, the cemetery committee, the synagogue

committee, the summer camp committee, the youth club committee, the welfare

committee, the medical care committee, the loan committee, the international public

relation committee (this is a new one), the Greek public relations committee, the

management of real estate committee, the Centre for the History of the Jewish

Community of Salonika committee, etc. At the time of my fieldwork there were three

parties represented in the community assembly: Enosi (Union) with seven seats,

Ananeosi (Renewal) with 12 seats, and Proothos (Progress) with one seat. When asked

about the differences between the various parties one informant (who was an assembly

member) gave me the following answer:

"I don't think they stand for different ideas. The only thing they can do is to
serve the community's interests in a better or worse way. The possibilities of a
different policy are very limited..." ( Bm24).
 101

One of the previous leaders reinforced the above statement by saying:

"We don't have that many differences. The new government continues the same
policy we laid out. They have not done anything new. Perhaps they can do
something better, that is possible. But they cannot do anything new" (Am20)

Despite the fact that both statements stress the similarity of the various parties, people

who were active in the community always knew who belonged to which party, or more

precisely which family was associated with which party. The leadership change in the

community was often perceived in terms of a 'generation change'. Members of the Enosi

party were associated with more old-fashioned ideas than their colleagues from the other

parties. The central issue in this 'generation gap' is the question of boundaries, in terms of

the community's policy towards mixed marriages and its general openness. While the

older leaders seem to have propagated a more closed notion of community which goes

hand in hand with a stricter non-acceptance of mixed marriages, the new leaders are

viewed as more open (to the general public) and more willing to look for new solutions

regarding the 'mixed marriage problem'. One informant doubted that the change of

council would make any difference. She said:

"Nothing changed and can change. It is only a small community of 250

families. So what do you expect to change?" (Bf28)

The new council has so far not changed the membership policy which allows only

children of parents who had a Jewish wedding to become members of the community.

The problem arose after the introduction of civil weddings in 1982, when Jews could

marry Christians without converting. Although the Jewish spouses officially remain

members, their children cannot be part of the community. If the non-Jewish spouse

converts, the children are automatically community members. This policy differentiates

the community in Thessaloniki from the community in Athens, which accepts children of

mixed marriages. Within a declining Jewish community (see demography), the issue of

mixed marriage is the most prominent and most contested issue. Some people feel that
 102

the community needs to embrace children of mixed marriages, others feel that if the

community does so it will result in the ‘end of the community’ (for a detailed discussion

of the mixed marriage issue, see chapter 9.6).

2.1 The Kinotita (Community)

The administrative centre of the Jewish community is located in the centre of

Thessaloniki on Tsimiski Street. This building is usually referred to as Kinotita, the

community (see photograph 1). As a community centre it is unrecognisable from the

outside. One cannot enter the building from the main street, but only through a door

which is located in a small shopping mall. Inside the shopping mall there is no sign

indicating the Jewish community, apart from the fact that there is usually a Greek

policemen in front of the entrance. Next to the entrance a number of books on Jewish

themes are displayed in a glass show-case. There is no indication of where one could

purchase the books, nor does it say who is actually displaying these books. It is clear that

only if one knows where to find the Jewish community can one actually find it. A number

of times I met desperate American tourists who were literally standing in front of the

entrance and could not figure out how to find the community. Only after some months

did I notice that on the building facing Tsimiski there were three big letters, IK©, the

abbreviation of Israelitiki Kinotita Thessalonikis.

After passing the policeman, one can either walk or take the lift to the first floor of

the community's building. Here we finally find a sign which reads as follows: Elliniki

Demokratia, Israelitiki Kinotita Thessalonikis, N.P.D.D. (Nomiko Prosopo Demosiou

Dikaiou), which translates as 'Republic of Greece, The Jewish Community of

Thessaloniki, Legal Entity under Public Law’. The first and latter part of the sign reveal

the special status of the community with regard to the Greek state. Behind this door are

the central administrative offices of the community. On the right we find the office of the
 103

director, his secretary, and the accountancy and property department; on the left we find

the general assembly room, which consists of the president's desk (with Greek flags on

both sides) and an assembly area, the rabbinate, the office of the secretary, and the legal

department. The other floors of the building are 'social spaces' divided by age groups.

The second floor hosts the elderly in the 'Brotherhood Club', the third the very young, the

fourth the teenagers and the adults. Various social activities take place throughout the

year on all these floors. The ‘Brotherhood Club’ and the youth club are open during the

week and provide a space to meet, chat, play cards (for the elderly), play table tennis (in

youth club), or watch TV. The meetings of the various women’s organisations (there are

three, catering to three age groups) also take place in the Kinotita.

The busiest time in the community is Friday night, when Oneg Shabbat (the

welcoming of the Sabbath) activities take place on each floor for each age group (see

photographs 6, 7, and 8). This ceremony consists of the recital of the Kiddush (a prayer

recited over a cup of wine to consecrate the Sabbath) followed by the consumption of

food72. The different floors represent the different generational experience of Salonikan

Jews: while the elder generation sings and speaks Judeo-Spanish and the prayers are

recited in Ladino and Hebrew, the language on the other floors is clearly Greek (the

prayers are recited in Hebrew). During my fieldwork the community had recently

introduced a special celebration for the 30- to 60- year olds which meant that every

Friday four different Shabbat celebrations took place. The celebrations for the elderly and

for the very young start earlier than the others, following the religious service in the

synagogue73. One of the issues particularly relevant for the Leschi, the youth Club, is the

72 The usual food served when I visited the community was eggs, Spanakopita and Tiropita, and
sometimes pizza for the youngsters. Pies, also called Borekas or borekitas are the "culinary
representatives o f Turkish, Greek and Balkan Jewry" (Roden 1997: 240). They are eaten as festive
food during celebrations.

73 This makes sense because it is this age group which attends the synagogue services. The elderly
choose to attend the service and the children are brought by a teacher from the Jewish school.
 104

question of whether the youngsters who normally ‘go out’ after coming to the club, can

bring their Christian friends. Although the youth club has organised special ‘open days’

when people may bring their friends, it is generally understood that this should not be

done on a regular basis. The argument for this policy is that the Leschi is the only place

for Jewish youngsters to meet. In a community which is very concerned with the high

number of mixed marriages (see below) it seems important to maintain such a space74.

2.2 The Synagogues and the Jewish Cemetery

Today there are two synagogues in Thessaloniki, the small Yad Lezikaron Synagogue

(translated from Hebrew as ‘Remembrance Memorial’) in Vassilis Herakliou Street and

the big Monasterioton Synagogue on Syngrou street which serves as the principal

synagogue. The Monasterioton Synagogue was founded in 1927 by Jews from Monastir

and was the only synagogue which survived the war because it had been used as a

warehouse by the Red Cross.

The Yad Lezikaron Synagogue was built in 1984 on the site of the former ‘Bourla’

prayer house on the ground floor of a modem office block (Messinas 1997: 103). The

daily services and Shabbat services usually take place in the small synagogue (see

photographs 11 and 12). They are mostly attended by the subsidised Minyan (the required

number of 10 men). The Friday evening and Saturday morning services are frequented by

mostly elderly people75. Memorial prayers for the dead (Haskavot76) are an important

74 I once came to the Friday night celebrations accompanied by somebody non-Jewish who was
interested in Ladino music. Downstairs with the older generation this was not a problem but when we
went upstairs I felt quite uncomfortable.

75 On my recent visits attendance at the Friday night and Saturday morning services seemed to have
increased considerably. This has to do with the arrival of the new rabbi (shortly after my departure
from Thessaloniki) who attracted people to the synagogue who had previously not attended the
services.
 105

part of Sephardi services. Many community members come to services at the time of a

family Haskavah, the anniversary of a death of a family member, when the men must

recite the Kaddish in memory of the deceased person. The family who holds the

Haskavah (in Ladino referred to as Notchada) sometimes offer food (such as biscuits) in

the subsequent Kiddush ceremony to the other congregants. This is an important

ceremony, and it brings people to the synagogue who do not attend any other community

activities, such as women who are married to Christians.

Another kind of memorial is very prominent in this synagogue. These are the marble

wall- plaques which list all the synagogues that ever existed in Thessaloniki (see

photograph 13). Two pieces in the synagogue, the heikal (the ark in which the Torah

scrolls77 are kept) and the tevah78 (the reading desk from which the Torah scrolls are read

during the service) come from other Salonikan synagogues (Messinas 1997: 103)79.

The main Monasterioton Synagogue is used for the holidays, and for the celebration of

weddings and Bar/Bat Mitzvahs (see photographs 14, 15, and 16)ao. The celebration of

weddings and Bar/Bat Mitzvahs81 are big communal events and the whole community is

usually invited. The inside of the synagogue is arranged in the Sephardi style: the bema

is in the middle of the prayer room and the ‘important people’ sit underneath the heikal.

The womens’ gallery is located on the second floor.

76 Hashkavah is the designation of memorial prayer in the Sephardi ritual. This prayer is recited every
Sabbath, on festivals, and on Monday and Thursday at the request of the mourner (see Encyclopaedia
Judaica: 711)

77 Torah in Hebrew means ‘teaching’ and is the written form of the Pentateuch.

78 The terms heikal and tevah are Sephardi terms. In Ashkenazi synagogues the ark is called aron and the
reading desk is called bema.

79 Interestingly, nobody mentioned this to me during my fieldwork.

80 B ar/ Bat Mitzyah literally means ‘son or daughter of the commandment’. This term denotes the
attainment o f religious and legal maturity and the occasion at which this status is formally assumed, for
boys at the age of 13, for girls at the age o f 12. (Encyclopaedia Judaica: 243)

81 Bat Mitzvahs are celebrated as a group (five or six girls) while Bar Mitzahs are celebrated individually.
 106

The only Jewish cemetery in Thessaloniki is located on the industrialised outskirts of

the city in Stavropolis. As mentioned earlier, this cemetery hosts a Holocaust monument

which for many years was the only place to commemorate the death of the Salonikan

Jews. Near the entrance to the cemetery is a hall where the prayers are recited before the

coffin is brought to the grave. It is a Salonikan custom that women do not accompany the

coffin to the grave. This rule is generally adhered to although I was present at the funeral

of a very young man at which the women did go to the site of the grave. This theme is

also interesting in the context of conversion. I heard several times that it is very difficult

for converted women to accept not going to the grave because in Greek Christian cultural

terms this makes them a ‘bad’ mother or wife82.

2.3 The Jewish Primary School and Nursery

The school is housed in the building of a former Jewish charity organisation called

Matanoth LaEvionim (which translates from Hebrew as 'presents to the poor') which

served free meals to poor students until 1943. It is located on Flemming Street which

used to be called Mizrachi Street before the war (see photograph 4)83. Since 1979 the

Jewish Community has been running a private primary school and a nursery in this

building. Until 1979 the community had made special arrangements with two private

Greek schools to allow Hebrew teachers to teach Hebrew and Jewish religion. Jewish

children were encouraged to attend these schools and most did. Due to the small number

of Jewish children, the community hesitated to open a Jewish school. But after the

school's first successful year with only two classes in 1979 the school started to expand,

82 Apart from the ritual differences between Jewish and Orthodox burial and mourning customs, the
lamenting way in which particularly the women mourn is considered to be very ‘Greek’.

83 Some time after Mizrachi Street was renamed Flemming Street, the municipality o f Thessaloniki
renamed a small street in the same area Mizrachi Street.
 107

and has about 55 pupils today. The figures below illustrate the demographic development

of the school:

Table 1: Number of Pupils in Jewish School

Boys Girls Total Number of

Classes
1979-1980 8 4 12 2
1980-1981 10 15 25 3
1981-1982 13 17 30 4
1982-1983 19 20 39 5
1983-1984 25 25 50 6
1984-1985 33 26 59 6
1985-1986 32 21 54 6
1986-1987 33 21 54 6
1987-1988 35 23 58 6
1988-1989 31 27 58 6
1989-1990 31 24 56 6
1990-1991 25 27 52 6
1991-1092 28 28 52 6
1992-1993 23 25 48 6
1993-1994 26 27 53 6
1994-1995 28 24 52 6

The Jewish school operates like any other Greek private primary school84. In addition to

the usual subjects, two Jewish teachers teach Hebrew, Jewish history, and religion

classes. The director of the school and most teachers are Christians85. Their children also

attend the school because they are entitled to do so according to Greek law. This means

84 Section 5 of Act 2456/1920 on the Jewish communities provides for the establishment of Jewish
schools under the supervision o f the state. Only the Jewish school in Larissa falls under this category.
The Jewish schools in Athens and Thessaloniki operate as private schools (Stavros 1995: 28).

85 In Thessaloniki people say that there is a very good relationship between the Christian teachers and the
community. This situation is contrasted to the Jewish school in Athens. Two teachers of the Athenian
Jewish school apparently complained to the Ministry of Education about ‘Israeli propaganda’. As a
result the Israeli anthem cannot be sung any more at the school. This illustrates how sensitive issues of
Jewish education are in the Greek context.
 108

that not all children in the above list are Jewish. The same building also houses the

Jewish kindergarten which is currently attended by 14 children.

Table 2: Number of Children in Jewish Kindergarten

Boys Girls Total

1987-1988 9 8 17
1988-1989 8 7 15
1989-1990 7 7 14
1990-1991 7 6 13
1991-1092 6 14 20
1992-1993 14 8 22
1993-1994 8 6 14
1994-1995 6 8 14

Today the kindergarten and the school are a central pillar in the activities of the

community. They bring children and parents together and thus form an important

platform for social contact. When I was discussing the Jewish school with Jack V., who

himself was involved in the creation of the school, he said:

"A Jewish school is like other Greek schools just a bit better and you learn
Jewish culture. But we knew that we, as a community, could not live and exist
if there is not one synagogue, one school, and one community, une communida.
These are the necessary things for every Jewish community ( Am20).

Although it seems so clear to the speaker what he means by ‘Jewish culture’ that he does

not elaborate this notion further, this is a clear area of debate in the community.

2.4 The Kataskinosi (Summer Youth Camp)

The summer youth camp must be included in the ‘sites’ of the Jewish community because

it forms a focus of communal activity and a central meeting point for community

members in the summer, for both children and parents. It takes place at Lithohoro, about

an hour’s drive from Thessaloniki. Jewish children and youth leaders from all over

Greece attend this camp. The camp is also attended by Jewish educators from Israel. The
 109

programme for the children consists mainly of sports, but there is also a ‘Jewish team’

which organises discussions and events to do with Judaism and Israel. When I attended

the Kataskinosi, I got the impression that it is very important as a social space for

interaction, but also that it provides the platform for struggles and debates about the

meaning of Jewish identity in Greece. During my first visit in 1989 a major point of

discussion was whether the children should carry around the Torah scrolls outside the

boundaries of the camp. Most of the Greek Jewish educators felt this was inappropriate,

while the others encouraged this practice (see Lewkowicz 1994).

During my second fieldwork in 1994, a major point of dispute erupted over the issue

of the Israeli flag. The Jewish team had organised an ‘Israel Day’. At the end of the day

the camp assembled for the daily practice of singing the Greek anthem and taking down

the Greek flag (see photograph 9). The American-Israeli rabbi attached the Israeli flag on

the other end of the string of the Greek flag. Consequently, when the Greek flag was

lowered, the Israeli flag went up. This caused a wave of uproar. The second leader of the

camp tried to get the Israeli flag down and some of the children left the ceremony in

protest. They did not think that they, as Greeks, should stand in front of an Israeli flag.

This event was widely discussed in the weeks to follow. Some people felt that the

American rabbi had acted completely out of order in imposing the Israeli flag, while

others were very upset about the strong reaction against the Israeli flag and saw this as an

indication of a ‘weak’ Jewish identity. The discussions around this event encapsulate

some of the dilemmas of contemporary Greek Jewry in defining their Jewish identity.

2.5 The Saui Modiano Home for the Elderly

The 'Saul Modiano Home for the Elderly' was founded in 1932 with a donation from Saul

Modiano, a Jew from Thessaloniki who died in Trieste in 1924. It operated throughout

the German occupation until 1943, when its inhabitants were deported. In the 1970s the
 110

council of the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki decided that the Home for the Elderly

should be re-opened and undertook to build a new modem building on the site of the old

institution on Vassilis Olgas Street (see photograph 5). So in 1981 the 'new' Home for the

Elderly opened its gates to men and women who are over 65 and members of a Greek

Jewish community. It is the only Jewish Home for the Elderly in Greece, and therefore

not everyone who lives in the Home is from Thessaloniki. In 1994, among the 36 men

and women who were residents of the Home, 20 came from Thessaloniki and 16 from

other places. The Home for the Elderly, mostly referred to as the Yerokomiou, was an

important 'fieldwork site'. I often conducted interviews there, met with people for a chat,

and talked to the director86. As wonderfully illustrated in Barbara Meyerhoffs book

'Number Our Days' (1978), studying the elderly is quite a challenging task, in particular

when it comes to giving attention to people who are often not on good terms with each

other.

The Yerokomiou has six floors, each with a common sitting room. It seemed that

some floors were more 'social' than others due to the willingness and physical ability of

the individuals to mix with others. The most important communal activity in which most

inhabitants of the Home participate is lunch and dinner, which is served in the restaurant

on the first floor. Some Jewish festivals are also celebrated communally, and an annual

Seder celebration for the first night of Passover usually takes place at the Home. The

synagogue which is on the ground floor, the Yoshua Avraham Salem Synagogue, is used

on these special occasions.

In 1997 a mikveh87 was opened in the basement of the Yerokomiou. Its main use in

the Salonikan context is the bathing of the bride before a wedding and the immersion into

86 The director herself is a child survivor. She feels very close to the old people and tells me she sees
herself as the ‘caretaker of their stories’.

87 A mikveh is a bath with natural water which is used for spiritual cleansing. Orthodox Jewish women
need to use this bath after the end of their menstrual cycle. This is not practised in Thessaloniki.
 Ill

water which marks the end of the conversion process to Judaism. The bride's bath is

followed by a special celebration for the bride organised and attended only by women.

When I attended the first pre-wedding mikveh celebration in 1997 everyone was very

excited that this tradition had been re-introduced.

3. Demographic Developments

As mentioned above, community membership numbers are important not only because

they actually reveal demographic developments, but also because they have a 'symbolic

value' attached to them. Competing figures, especially on the number of pre-war Jewish

inhabitants of Thessaloniki, vary considerably. Some statistics seem to underestimate the

Jewish presence in order to stress the strong Greek element of the city. Most authors,

however estimate the number of Jews in Thessaloniki at the beginning of the German

occupation at between 52,350 (Grand 1994) and 56,500 (Molho 1988), and the total

Jewish population of Greece at between 71,611 (Fleischer 1991) and 79,950 (Molho

1988). During 1943 and 1944, between 54,533 (Mazower 1993: 256) and 62,573 (Molho

1988) Jews from all over Greece were deported to Auschwitz and Bergen-Belsen;

between 46,061 (based on records of the Greek Railway) and 48,774 (based on the

remaining records of Auschwitz-Birkenau) from Thessaloniki alone (Fleischer 1991:

273). Fleischer estimates that 8500 Jews survived the German occupation in Greece. In

December 1945, after less than 2,000 survivors had returned to Greece, the Central Board

of Jews in Greece registered 10,266 Jews (Fleischer 1991: 273). The number of Jews who

were registered in Thessaloniki in 1945 was 1950. After waves of emigration to the U.S.

and Israel between 1945 and the late 1950s, the community's membership fell to less than

1300 (Molho 1981).

The tables below have all been compiled by me. They are based on community

records to which I was kindly allowed access.

3.1 Age Structure

One could analyse the figures below in many ways. For the purpose of my study it

suffices to underline two important trends. The first is the strong presence of the over-60

generation which characterises the general profile of the community. Second, one can

clearly realise the impact of the war if one looks at the years of birth among the members

(table 5 below), bearing in mind that many survivors emigrated and thus do not appear on

the list. There is a sharp drop after 1927 and a sharp rise in 1951. The sharp drop is due to

the fact that hardly any youth or children survived the camps, and the few people who

were bom between 1927 and 1943 mostly survived in hiding. The sharp rise of

population in 1951 is due to the high number of marriages between 1945 and 1949 (see

table 6 below). The 'baby boom' generation constitutes the second largest group in the

community today.

Table 3: Births 1945-1994

1945-1951:402
1951-1971:234
1971-1994: 205

Table 4: Membership Figures 1970-1996

1970 - 1980 1084 1990 1073

1971 1113 1981 1009 1991 1093
1972 1092 1982 1109 1992 1092
1973 1061 1983 1008 1993 1101
1974 1065 1984 - 1994 1094
1975 1095 1985 1197 1995 1088
1976 1072 1986 1097 1996 1074
1977 1092 1987 1090
1978 1060 1988 1092
1979 1090 1989 1081
 113

Table 5: Membership Statistics 1991-1993

1993:

Age Male Female Total

0-6 39 26 65 Marriages 2
7-18 73 58 131 Births 4
19-30 53 56 109 New Inscriptions 26
31-59 214 210 424 De-Inscriptions 4
60+ 145 227 372 Deaths 17
525 577 1101

1992:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 33 23 56 Marriages 1
7-18 78 62 140 Births 9
19-30 49 64 113 New Inscriptions 5
31-59 228 198 426 De-Inscriptions 2
60+ 142 215 357 Deaths 13
530 562 1092

1991:

Age Male Female Total

0-6 37 23 60 Marriages 4
7-18 81 59 140 Births 9
19-30 53 55 108 New Inscriptions 23
31-59 198 204 402 De-Inscriptions 1
60+ 174 216 463 Deaths 11
516 557 1073
 114

Table 6: Members by Year of Birth and Gender, 1993

Year of Birth Male Female Year of Birth Male Female

1901 1 - 1926 7 16
1902 1 2 1927 5 6
1903 2 - 1928 1 6
1904 - 1 1929 4 8
1905 2 2 1930 2 6
1906 1 3 1931 2 5
1907 5 2 1932 2 7
1908 6 5 1933 4 3
1909 3 4 1934 4 2
1910 9 4 1935 3 6
1911 3 2 1936 4 5
1912 7 1 1937 - 2
1913 7 5 1938 4 2
1914 5 5 1939 3 4
1915 9 11 1940 3 -

1916 7 10 1941 1 3
1917 8 9 1942 2 5
1918 2 17 1943 3 2
1919 4 5 1944 3 5
1920 5 14 1945 5 3
1921 4 10 1946 7 6
1922 7 13 1947 2 5
1923 7 18 1948 5 5
1924 2 8 1949 4 8
1925 6 19 1950 1 2
 115

Continuation of Table 6: Members by Year of Birth and Gender, 1993

Year of Birth Male Female Year of Birth Male Female

1951 18 12 1973 7 4
1952 10 15 1974 5 4
1953 12 13 1975 4 5
1954 9 8 1976 10 2
1955 11 6 1977 10 7
1956 8 12 1978 5 7
1957 12 19 1979 8 4
1958 6 11 1980 4 7
1959 4 11 1981 7 6
1960 6 2 1982 7 4
1961 5 11 1983 7 4
1962 3 5 1984 7 4
1963 5 3 1985 3 5
1964 7 6 1986 1 3
1965 2 5 1987 7 6
1966 5 5 1988 7 3
1967 4 8 1989 6 3
1968 1 2 1990 5 2
1969 9 5 1991 5 5
1970 1 3 1992 7 3
1971 3 3 1993 2 2
1972 4 8
 116

3.2 Weddings

As marriage is of such concern to the Jewish community, and is a topic which features

prominently in many interviews, I thought it might offer some useful insights to look at

the entries in the ‘marriage books’ held by the community. I thus compiled the lists below

which tell us about the number of weddings per year, the ages of the spouses, and the

number of converted spouses. Since conversion is not explicitly registered in the

‘marriage books’, the figures should be treated as an indication. I was able to gather

whether a person had converted due to the father's name and the new Jewish name given

to them, usually Bat Avraham (daughter of Abraham). All cases of conversions which I

noticed were women. This corresponds with my general impression that in Thessaloniki

only women convert (either to Judaism or to Christianity).

The main result of the analysis of the marriage figures can be summarised as follows:

as in the age structure of the Jewish community, the effects of the war can clearly be seen

in these wedding statistics. The fact that many survivors had lost their families and were

on their own led to the very high number of weddings in the immediate post-war years,

some of which were conducted as group weddings. In 1946 alone 125 weddings were

registered. It is also interesting to note that the average marriage age in 1945, when 45

weddings were registered, was relatively young, especially for men. The average male

age was 26 and the average female age was 23. By 1949 the average male age went up to

36.6 years and the average female age to 26.1. The most likely explanation for this age

gap is the fact that many of the weddings between 1946 and 1949 were second marriages

and that most people who got married in 1945 were not camp survivors but young people

who had survived in the mountains or in hiding. The high number of conversions in 1946

(13) and 1947 (11) suggests that quite a few men got married to women who hid them

during the war. The following table gives us an idea about the number of weddings and

the general number of conversions:

 117

Table 7: Numbers of Weddings and Numbers of Women converted to Judaism prior

to Wedding88 (1946-1994)

Year Total Number of Year Total Number Number of

Weddings Number of of Weddings Conversions
Conversions

1946 151 13 1981 5 2

1947 74 11 1986 4 1
1948 25 2 1987 4 2
1949 30 7 1988 6 2
1950 16 3 1990 4 2
1951 19 10 1991 3 1
1952 8 6 1992 2 2
1953 18 3 1993 2 1
1954 15 5 1994 3 1
1955 13 9
1959 5 1
1962 4 2
1970 5 1
1972 8 2
1974 9 2
1976 6 1
1980 8 1

We can see that throughout the '60s, 70s, and '80s the number of conversions was quite

low and there are many years in which we cannot find any conversions. Considering that

from 1982 civil weddings which are not listed in the community files were introduced in

Greece, the number of converted women from 1990 to 1994 indicates a clear rise in the

number of mixed marriages. Among the 14 couples who got married during this time,

seven spouses had converted. The average marriage age for this period is 34.7 years for

men and 28 years for women89.

88 Some years are not listed in this table because no marriages were registered in these years.

89 This figure reflects the cultural notion of gendered marriage suitability. Men are expected to marry
after they have established themselves and can support a family, while women are expected to marry
relatively young. When I told one o f my interviewees that I was 29 and not married, she suggested I
should not tell anyone about my age.
 118

4. Conclusion

I have now outlined the infrastructure of the Jewish community. Many factors determine

the degree of individual involvement in communal life: age, marriage status, family

involvement, religiosity, professional commitments etc. The nature of involvement varies

over time and with the changing needs of individuals and families. An individual is more

likely to frequent the community if other family members are involved too. In terms of

educational and social services, the community seems to offer most to children, youth,

and the elderly. For the survival of the community it is crucial to ensure that the younger

generation will remain active after leaving the youth group. Young people are expected to

'come back' to the community as parents who send their children to the Jewish nursery

and school. This process cannot be taken for granted anymore due to the rising number of

mixed marriages, seen as a serious threat to the survival of the community (see chapter

9.6). In light of the unfavourable age pyramid, it is likely that the community might be

forced to change its policy regarding civil marriages and open its doors to children of

Jewish-Christian-Orthodox parents.
 119

CHAPTER FIVE:
NARRATIVES OF 'DISTANT' AND CLOSE' PASTS

1. Introduction

In the following chapters I will discuss the historical memories of my interviewees, that

is to say I will present statements and narratives about specific time periods of my

informants' lives and specific periods in the history of Thessaloniki. My aim is twofold:

on the one hand I will present lived memory as historical narratives of lived experiences

(in terms of a reconstruction of the past), on the other hand I will investigate the 'texture'

of memories. Within the latter framework one needs to look at the context in which

certain issues are remembered, the different ways in which people talk about the past, and

the importance of specific statements in the context of the overall interview. I will deal

with both 'experienced memories' and 'indirect memories', transmitted to the interviewees

by their parents and grandparents, which I therefore call the 'distant past'.

2. The General Background of the Interviewees

Among the interviewees who grew up in Salonika, two attended the Talmud Torah

School, one the Talmud Torah and the Alliance school, two the French Lycee, one the

French Lycee and the American Anatolia College, two the Italian school, one the Italian

school and the Alliance school, two attended Greek schools, one the German school, and

six the Alliance schools. The Alliance and the Talmud Torah schools were community

schools, the French Lycee and the Anatolia College private schools. Six interviewees

received only primary education or did not finish secondary education, (four at the

Alliance schools, one at a Greek school, one at Talmud Torah) and went to work at a very

young age. All six interviewees lived in Jewish working class neighbourhoods: the
 120

quarter 151 and the Regie Vardar quarter. The other interviewees lived in the Jewish

middle class neighbourhoods, east of the White Tower: in the area of Mizrachi, Agia

Triada, Evsonon, and further East in an area called Campangne.

The wartime experience of my interviewees can be summarised as follows: among

my interviewees, 16 stayed in Greece throughout the occupation. Three men and two

women survived in Athens under various circumstances. Two men experienced the

occupation in different villages in the Larissa region, two men and two women joined the

Andartes in the mountains, one woman survived on the island of Skopelos (with her

child), one man was hidden in Salonika (with his wife and child), and two men remained

legally in the city, one had an 'Aryan' mother, the other was married to a Christian

Orthodox woman. Eight men and two women were deported to Auschwitz, two women

to Bergen-Belsen. Two women fled from Salonika to Athens (with their husbands), from

where they went to Turkey and subsequently to Palestine. I also interviewed one woman

who was not affected directly by the occupation because she had left Salonika for

Istanbul with her family many years before the war.

At the time of the interview, 10 of the 12 women were widows, and five of the 18

men were widowers. Five women and six men lived in the Home for the Elderly.

3. A Chronology of the Past in the light of the Present

Studying the history of the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki we can easily discern the

historically important 'events' which took place in this century: the annexation of the city

by the Greek state in 1912, the great fire in 1917, the settlement of the Asia Minor

Refugees in 1923/24, the Campbell riot in 1931, the German occupation in 1941, the

deportation to Poland in 1943 or survival in Greece, return and reconstruction of the

community in the post-war years, the Civil War, and perhaps the dictatorship 1967-1974.

What is of interest to me is what significance is attributed to the various historical events

 121

and periods in the different life histories, and how the events are narrated in the context

of the interviewee's own lives. As Collard has shown in her study of social memory in a

Greek village, historical proximity and social impact do not necessarily result in

articulated discourse. She found that the discourse of the past during the Ottoman Empire

possessed more significance than the period of the Civil War which the villagers had

experienced themselves. Collard argues that talking about the Ottoman period provides a

means by which aspects of the more recent and painful history in the forties can be

discussed (Tonkin 1992:116).

Another aspect which deserves attention is the public or private nature of the life

histories. Given the importance of gender divisions in the Mediterranean and the

association of the female with the private and the male with the public sphere, one would

expect different versions of lived history among the men and the women, gendered

memory so to speak. It is difficult to make conclusive statements about this since the

interviewer's questions shape the narrated memory which means that the interviewer's

bias comes into play. This means that my more intimate relationship with the women

interviewees might have led me to ask more personal questions and to receive more

answers about the person's private life. On the other hand I did try to follow up what the

interviewees were interested in talking about and within this process I received the

impression that some male interviewees were more reluctant to talk about their private

life. They felt compelled to discuss ‘the history of the Jews of Salonika’, almost as if they

represent the ‘Salonikan Jews’ and they therefore had to make sure I was told the right

information90. In these interviews the interviewees start their recollection by talking

about the expulsion from Spain, as if this was the 'official' or 'real' beginning of the

history of the Salonikan Jews. Avraam B., for example starts by saying: "The Jews came

90 Kokot reports the same ‘gender bias’ for her interviewees in Kato Toumba. While the men often talked
about the history o f the quarter in very general terms, the women narrated the history o f the quarter
within the context of their own lives (Kokot 1994: 82).
 122

here from Spain after 1490. The Queen of Spain expelled all the Jews. Here, it was the

Ottoman empire" (Am 15).

In another interview Isaak L. also starts by talking about the expulsion from Spain

and the settlement of the different groups in Salonika:

"Five hundred years ago many groups came from Spain and formed their own
community. We belonged to the Kehila Gerush [which translated from Hebrew
as 'congregation of refugees'], others belonged to the Kehila Italia
[congregation from Italy] others belonged to the Kehila Aragona [congregation
from Aragona]" (Am20).

He then continues: "That's how the history of the Jews in Saloniki began..." (Am20).

Both Isaak L. and Avraam B. weave the Jewish experience in Spain, the Ottoman

Empire, and Greece into a Diasporic narrative of a good coexistence between the Jews

and the changing political powers (Spain, the Ottoman Empire, and Greece).

"In 1912 there was a war between the Turks and the Greeks and Greece
occupied Salonika. We had a good relationship. They gave us the same liberties
as the Turks We started speaking Greek, like we had learnt Spanish in Spain,
we now learnt Greek because we lived in Greece" (A m i5).

"Our parents lived well with the Turks, as well as we live with the Greeks"
(Am20).

In other interviews the 'beginning' is not the historical 'distant past' but the total break

brought by the Holocaust. Nissim S. started off by saying:

"I was bom in 1917. My father was a butcher. We were my mother, my father,
my two brothers who survived and four sisters who were all massacred by the
Germans" (Am23).

Nissim S. mentions the Holocaust when talking about his family. When I asked my

interviewees early in the interview: 'Can you tell me about your family background?' I

was often immediately told about the death of parents, brothers, sisters, spouses, and

children who died in the 'concentration camp' in 'Auschwitz', in the 'Crematorium', in

'Germany', or just 'there', a place in Poland.

 123

"I had two brothers and two sisters. I got married last and I had a daughter
called Graciella. They all went to Auschwitz" (Am22).

The other context in which the Holocaust, or the general war experience, appears very

early on in the interview is in phrases like "we worked like this until the Germans came"

(Am 18) or "I worked in a factory. Then the Germans came and took us to Germany"

(Am23). In these statements the war years stand in juxtaposition to the 'normality' of pre­

war life and are thus gain significance in the entire life history.

"My father was not rich, he was a blacksmith. But as a family we managed.
Until the war began.. [Although she speaks French in the interview she says the
last sentence in Greek, otan archise o polemos.]" (Afl).

These examples, and I could quote many more, illustrate the enormous importance of the

war for this generation. The war divides time into a 'before' and 'after' and divides space

into a 'Jewish city' and a 'non-Jewish city'. Individual memories of childhood and

adolescence therefore become memories of a past which did not continue into the present,

of a broken past so to speak. "How does one remember a lost world"? asks one of the

iterviewees. She sighs and continues: "It is all a ghost that you see" (Af8).

Pre-war Salonika with its pre-war inhabitants is a 'lost world' for many interviewees,

a 'lost world' in two ways: firstly in terms of the past, in terms of the murder of its people

and the destruction of the Jewish spaces, such as the cemetery (which in a way

symbolised the long Jewish presence in the city), but secondly also in terms of the

present, in the sense of cultural discontinuity, in which an old world was not succeeded

by a new world but in which an 'old world' became a 'lost world'. Boyarin speaks of the

"shortage" of cultural heirs in his study of Polish Jews in Paris (Boyarin 1991: 10). He

refers to the loss of one's children to a different cultural world91. Although he is

concerned with an immigrant community, a similar process applies to the Salonikan

91 There is o f course a certain 'feeling of loss' in every generation since the world of the young has
certainly changed in some aspects from the world of the old. However, I would argue that there is also
a feeling of continuity in most cases which is not there among different generations o f immigrant
groups or generations which have grown up under different political systems.
 124

Jews. One could call this process: from being Jewish to feeling Jewish92. For the older

generation 'being Jewish' was a life style reality, of course with variations in different

families. Being Jewish meant among other things, speaking Ladino, going to synagogue,

keeping the Jewish festivals, eating different food, and knowing many languages. In the

course of two generations 'being Jewish' is not defined by lifestyle but by an emotional

tie, by 'feeling Jewish' in a number of different ways. The survivors' grandchildren

mostly do not know Ladino nor do they go to synagogue. Furthermore, the older

generation is aware that they are part of a 'dying community', a community with an

uncertain future, in light of the small number of members and the high percentage of

mixed marriages. One man tells me very proudly that his grandson, who lives in the

United States, knows Hebrew and was able to say the Kiddush in the synagogue. He

contrasts this to the young people in Salonika:

"The young people here they do not even know how to say Amen. The men
marry Greek women and the children at home they see only 'Greek things', they
don't see anything Jewish" (Am20).

The sense of loss, discontinuity, and ending was voiced on many different levels. I was

asked by somebody to attend the synagogue services because

"...one day this folklore will disappear. I advise you to listen to our folklore in
the synagogue at the hour of praying because we are on the way to losing it"
(Am21).

Salonikan folklore is on the way to being lost because there are no young people who can

claim or take over 'their heritage' (seen from the older generation's perspective). This

generates a feeling of being a 'last remnant' and a sense of 'futurelessness', in which the

interviewees see no continuity for their children as Jews in Greece because the forces of

assimilation seem overwhelming. Since death among this age group is a day to day

reality the question of succession or the lack of succession, is a burning issue. Both Jacov

92 I have adapted this phrase from Anny Bakalian's study on Armenian Americans (Pattie 1997: 144).
 125

P. and Mordochai H., two camp survivors who have been working in the community for

the last forty years, mirror this sentiment when they tell me that they are tired and that

they cannot go on working for the community any longer. Mordochai H. said: "I am

already old. I am 7 7 .1 cannot go on. They need to find somebody new" (A m i8). Another

person on the synagogue committee stated that only old people come to the synagogue

and that of the six Hazanim93 only two remained. The others had died in the last year.

(Am23). Death is certainly present in the minds of this age group. When I was trying to

arrange an interview appointment with Avraam B. in the Home for the Elderly he

answered: "If you cannot find me here, I will be at the cemetery". Almost all the

interviewees whom I interviewed in 1989 (and some in 1994) have died since.

In any other group of this age, and certainly in any other Home for the Elderly, the

theme of death would be expected to be a prevailing topic, in one way or the other. The

difference in Salonika is that individual deaths are linked to the theme of cultural death.

The loss of Ladino, loss of a Jewish historical consciousness, the loss of religious

observance among the young Jews (Aml4), culminates in the loss of young Jews through

mixed marriages. In this view a 'culture under threat' cannot sustain itself in marriages

with partners from the majority culture (even if neither spouse converts to the other's

religion). Mixed marriages, i.e. the threat of mixed marriages, then becomes almost a

general metaphor for loss and discontinuity. As Samuil B. puts it:

"We have no future here...From the moment they allowed civil weddings, we
lost... The civil weddings opened the doors...For a long time there have not
been any weddings in the synagogue" (Aml4).

Although the content and significance of Judaism might have changed for the young

ones, from the perspective of the older generation they "remain Jewish" until they marry

out. Mixed marriages thus seal the process of assimilation and make it irreversible,

therefore it is a major issue within families and the community.

93 A Hazan is a trained religious reader who conducts the prayers in the synagogue.
 126

In contrast to Meyerhoffs East European Jewish immigrants to the United States

(Meyerhoff 1978: 17) and Boyarin's Polish Jewish immigrants to France (Boyarin 1991:

17), the cultural distance between the 'Old World' parents and the 'New World' children

and grand-children is not seen as a successful integration into the host society (although

they also feel ambivalent about their children not being 'more Jewish') but as an end,

perhaps even a failure to guarantee a future Jewish community in the once Jewish city.

Another kind of discontinuity is caused by the emigration of the generation of post-war

children to other countries, mostly to Israel and the United States. While mostly viewed

in positive terms it leaves quite a number of elderly people without the day to day care of

their children.

I should emphasise that generalizations are problematic and I did not only hear voices

of discontinuity and loss but also of reconstruction and revival (mostly among people

who were actively involved in the community after the war). Each life history is different

as each individual constructs a different past, present, and future as she or he narrates her

or his life. But listening to the different life stories, versions and perceptions emerge

which are more similar to each other than others. In the following I will investigate some

of the factors which account for the similarities and differences.

I will illustrate that the chronological memory framework for most interviewees is not

an expression of permanence, defined by Bergson as a linear structure in terms of an 'it

was', 'it is', and 'it will be' (Abels 1995: 337), but an expression of rupture and

discontinuities, of a past which has never quite ended and an uncertain future. Their

traumatic experiences defy the notion of memory as a linear process expressing

continuity in terms of a past, a present, and a future (Abels 1995: 337). Because of the

tragic nature of the past, the past continues to be of immanent meaning. How one

survived the war in hiding, in the mountains, with the andartes (partisans), or in the camp

as omiros (which literally means hostages), is essential to every life history of that

generation and this makes them all 'survivors'.

 127

That's how two women, one who had been in hiding and one who had escaped to

Turkey, describe their 'past':

"We are carrying around the old history. Perhaps the young ones will not be so
melancholic.." (A fll).

The notion of a 'haunting past' is more strongly expressed by Lina M.:

"After so many years it comes back, after so many years. You are asking
yourself, will there never be any forgetting? Or, I don't know, a little bit of
sweetness, softening the pain. No, there won't. (Af8).

Abels calls this fixation of the past "Leitmotiv Erinnerung' (leitmotiv memory) which he

found among survivors of the Armenian genocide (Abels 1995: 337). The process of

surviving did not end when the actual persecution came to an end. He argues that for the

survivors life after the deportation and the massacre is a permanent attempt to escape

death. With Lina M.'s question in mind, "will there never be any forgetting?", one could

add, surviving is about the attempt to escape the memory of death and the realisation (for

some) that this is impossible.

In the following I will present the interviewees' memories in chronological order

although, as I have tried to show, individual memory is not as linear as my narrative

might suggest.

4. “We all came from Spain”

In the interviews, the topic of Jewish life in Spain before the expulsion did not feature at

all. In a computerised word search the word 'Spain' comes up in a total of only 11

interviews, two with women and nine with men. In these interviews Spain is either

mentioned in the context of the expulsion in the fifteenth century, in the context of the

Spanish language, or in the context of the occupation and war, when a small number of
 128

Jews with Spanish citizenship was excluded from the anti-Jewish measures, subsequently

deported to Bergen-Belsen, but after half a year brought to Spain94.

As already mentioned the expulsion from Spain serves in some life histories like a

form of introduction to the collective 'we'. It explains how the Jews, as a group came to

the Ottoman Empire, or "came here to Macedonia" as David B. (Am 13) puts it.

Interestingly, none of the interviewees who grew up in 'old Greece' mentions Spain. Since

they were incorporated earlier into the Greek nation their notion of the 'we' shifted earlier

towards a 'Greek Jewish we' rather than a 'Sephardi (Spanish) Jewish we'. This is

expressed in the Greek language proficiency of Jews who grew up in 'old Greece'. Their

knowledge of Greek was much better than among Salonikan Jews of the same generation

and therefore Ladino, mostly referred to as Spanish or Spaniolit, was a language

associated more with 'home' than with outside, which was not the case in Salonika.

Speaking, singing, and praying in Ladino manifested the connection to Spain and the

fact that "we are all descendants from the families who came from Spain " is often talked

about in the context of language, as in the next three quotations:

"... we are originally from Spain 500 years ago. All the family spoke Spanish"
(Am26).

"We spoke always Spaniolit. We came from Spain, like many families four
hundred years ago. I learnt Greek at school. My parents knew Greek very
poorly" (Afl).

"I learnt French, Hebrew, Spanish, the language our grandparents brought when
they came in 1492 from Spain because Queen Isabelle had expelled us"
(Am23).

It is clearly the issue of language, a concrete part of the interviewees' life, which connects

the interviewee's narrative to the expulsion from Spain.

94 Reilly writes that 367 Jews who held Spanish citizenship were brought to Bergen-Belsen in the
summer o f 1944 where they were put in the Neutralenlager. They were not subjected to hard labour
and left the camp in February 1944 for Spain and Palestine. (Reilly: 1998: 13)
 129

Let me reiterate Assman's theory of memory. Assman distinguishes two types of

memory: 'cultural memory' (kulturelles Gedachtnis) and 'communicative memory'

(kommunikatives Gedachtnis). Those memories which an individual shares with his

contemporaries are part of the 'communicative memory', memory which is created and

transmitted by social interaction. In contrast to 'communicative memory' which relies on

communication, 'cultural memory' consists of memory content which was (at some

point) solidified and objectified. Assman argues that the 'fixation' of memory in terms of

texts, rituals, monuments, museums or institutionalised recitals, folklore, celebrations,

pilgrimages etc. enables the transmission of knowledge over time (Assmann 1992: 11).

'Cultural memory', however, is not static. It selects the themes which are important for the

resent identity of the group. According to Assmann 'cultural memory' is often concerned

with a 'fixed point in the past', such as founding myths and origins of a group (Assmann

1992: 52). Needless to say that the notions of 'cultural' and 'communicative memory'

operate on different levels, for different group formations. Therefore, they can be easily

applied to the case of the Salonikan Jews, where we can look at 'cultural' communal

memory (i.e. of the ethnic group) and 'cultural memory' of the Greek nation state, and

'communicative memory', which I am mostly concerned with in the analysis of my

interviews.

The above presented memories about the expulsion from Spain clearly fall more into

the category of 'cultural memory'. As already stated, the informants refer to Spain in an

almost official way, 'that is where we came from' or they link it with their experience of

speaking Ladino, something they can directly relate to. The following beginning of an

interview illustrates the point about 'cultural memory'. Isaak L. asked me:

"Where do you want me to start? Before the war? Or with the history of
Saloniki? Has Mr. Nar told you the history when the Jews came from Spain?
Did you go to the synagogue and see the marble tablets which show the names
and dates of arrival of each group who came from Spain and formed a
community ?" (Am20)
 130

This interview took place in the community's board meeting room, which is a rather

official space. Isaak L. who is the head of the synagogue committee talked to me for

almost two hours. He wanted to tell me as much about the history of the community as he

could. Why is the beginning and the end of this interview particularly interesting? In the

beginning Isaak L. asked me whether I had spoken to Mr. Nar, who is the official

archivist of the community. He expected him to have told me about the time when the

Jews came from Spain. Then he asks me if I had seen the memorial tablets in the

synagogue. Both these questions underline that the time when the Jews came from Spain

is a distant, fixed past, expected to be presented by the official historian or seen on the

tablets in the synagogue. It is a past which has become part of the 'cultural memory' of

the community. It is the beginning of the history of the Jews of Salonika, 'that's how the

history of the Jews in Saloniki began' (although Jews were living in Salonika before the

arrival of the Spanish Jews). This kind of memory plays a bigger part in the interviews

where the interviewee feels that he or she should speak primarily about 'the history of the

Jews of Saloniki' and only secondarily about their particular life. This is of course also

affected by the relationship I had with the interviewee at the time of the interview. The

more formal and official the interview relationship, the more likely it was that the

interviewee presented 'cultural' rather than 'communicative memory' to me. The interview

with Isaak L. was quite a formal one, as his last sentence underlines, "now you have

learnt something about the history of the Jews from Salonika".

There is one other interesting aspect connected to the mentioning of Spain. Rather

than talking about 'escaping', 'fleeing' or being 'expelled' from Spain, the interviewees

talk mostly about 'coming' from Spain. Only two people use the word refugee (they use

the Hebrew word gerush). Robin Cohen suggests that we need to transcend the classic

notion of 'Diaspora' which is associated commonly with collective trauma, banishment,

and exile and carefully examine the various Diasporic conditions (Cohen 1997: ix). He
 131

quotes Clifford who writes "among Sephardim after 1492, the longing for 'home' could be

focused on a city in Spain at the same time as the Holy Land" (Cohen 1997: 13).

I suggest that the Salonikan Jews, because of their historic prominence in the city, did

not really understand themselves as a 'victim' Diaspora (until WW2) and therefore do not

emphasise the negative aspects (the push factors) of their migration to Salonika. The fact

that the Jewish community flourished for so many centuries in the city makes the arrival

of Jews to the Ottoman Empire a 'positive beginning' rather than a 'negative end'. I would

like to end this section by writing about an event which took place four years after my

main fieldwork was conducted, in May 1998. The Spanish King Juan Carlos and Queen

Sophia (who is the sister of the former Greek King) visited Greece. During their visit they

laid a wreath at the Holocaust Memorial (erected in 1997) in Salonika. The King

promised to donate one million pounds to the International Sephardi Union in support of

Sephardi Holocaust victims. The president of the community, Mr. Andreas Sefiha, gave a

speech and the King was given a plaque engraved with a key. In his speech Mr. Sefiha

referred to Ladino and the attachment of the Jews to their lost homes:

"The only original mark that our ancestors took with them is our language...
When the Sephardi Jews left Spain they took their house keys with them and
those keys were handed down from generation to generation" (Jewish
Chronicle, 5 June 1998, p.2).

This quotation underlines the point made above, namely that the Spanish descent of the

Salonikan Jews is part of the 'cultural memory' of the community which is recalled in

official and festive settings, such as the visit of the King. It reflects a sentiment expressed

in some of the Sephardi folk songs and in a poem by Jorge Luis Borges entitled 'A Key in

Salonika'. The first two verses go as follows:

"Abravanel, Farias, or Pinedo, exiled from Spain -unholy persecution-, they still
keep the key of the house they previously had in Toledo . Free now from hope
or fear, they stare at the key, as the day slowly fades, the bronze contains the
yesterdays, that remained there, a tired gleam and a silent suffering" (quoted in
brochure accompanying Savina Yannatou's CD Primavera En Salonika).
 132

The attachment to Spain thus remains part of the 'cultural memory', as a founding myth

so to say, although it does not reflect today's Jewish reality. Or perhaps this attachment

regained significance in the 'cultural memory' of the community during the last years

when public acknowledgement has enabled the community to reconstruct and reclaim its

'cultural memory'.

The cultural link to Spain seems to be more significant than the memory of

persecution, which is seen in the light of the more recent Nazi persecution. Mr. Seficha

expressed this sentiment at the ceremony with the Spanish King by saying:

"At least they (the Spanish kingdom) gave us alternatives - a choice to either
change our religion or leave. Hitler did not give us an alternative" (Jewish
Chronicle, 5 June 1998, p.2).

5. The Period of Transition : From the Ottoman Empire to the

Greek Nation State

As mentioned above, only seven of the interviewees were bom in Salonika in the last

decade of Ottoman rule. Since they were very young children they do not have clear

memories of this period. Therefore, the topic of 'what it was like under the Turks' is not a

theme which was normally brought up by the interviewees but instigated by my question.

It was mostly discussed in context of what the parents and grandparents had told the

interviewees about the Jews in the Ottoman Empire and whether it was better for the

Jews to live under the Turks or under the Greeks. The time 'under the Ottomans' is always

referred to as a single time unit. Nobody referred to specific events within the 400 years

of Ottoman mle, or specific time periods of rise and decline. The Ottoman period is

generally associated with a 'Jewish Salonika', where "all the shops were closed on

Saturday" (Am22) and the Jews constituted the majority of the city.

"When we lived with the Turks, Saloniki was called the 'second Jerusalem' and
we, the Jews, were the patrons of the city" (Am20)
 133

The 'glorious past' of the community during the Ottoman Empire expressed in the above

quotation is much more likely to be talked about in the private realm than in the public. It

constitutes 'group memory' which is not shared, or is even in conflict with the 'cultural

memory' of the majority culture, i.e. the Greek nation state, which mostly stresses the

negative aspects of the 'Turkish occupation' and the 'Ottoman yoke'. Because of this

'memory conflict' some informants are very apprehensive about saying anything positive

about the Ottomans and even more careful about saying anything negative about Greece.

This illustrates that memory is clearly influenced by the present in which the content of

memory can easily be transformed into a political statement. Therefore many

interviewees, even in the more private setting of the interview, were reluctant to make

statements about the change from Turkish to Greek rule. Albertos S., for example, when

asked about the difference between the Turks and the Greeks, with regards to the Jews,

prefaces his statement by saying:

"I don't know. It is a question of politics and I don't want to be involved in

politics" (Am24).

Other interviewees stop their narrative and go silent, clearly indicating that one should

rather not talk about these things:

"During the Ottoman Empire everything was good, also with the Turks. When
the Greeks came... [Solomon S. stops in the middle of the sentence]" (Am22).

In an informal conversation in the community office I spoke about the same subject with

an older man. He also went very quiet and then said: "Do you know the proverb which

says that you should not spit into the well whose water you drink"?

The dilemma of making 'positive' statements about the Ottoman rulers springs from

this 'stay out of politics' attitude which many of the older generation grew up with and

from an apprehensiveness of being accused of 'being a disloyal Greek citizen' (see above

proverb). By a 'stay out of politics' attitude, I refer to common admonition given to some

interviewees by their parents and grandparents not to get involved in politics because
 134

"you will only find trouble" (Af8). This anxiety causes sometimes a rather defensive tone

when talking about the positive Jewish experience under the Ottomans. The following

story illustrates rather well what I mean by a defensive or explanatory tone. While

driving back to Thessaloniki from Larissa and discussing the history of the Jewish

community Jack V. tells me this episode:

"After Salonika became Greek, the King could not understand why the Jews
were not happy about the arrival of the Greeks. So he asked a famous rabbi to
come and see him in order to discuss this issue with him. The rabbi gave him
the following answer: 'If you are happily married and you are satisfied with
your wife you don't look for another wife, do you?' That is the same with the
Jews and the Ottomans. They were happy together. That's why the Jews are not
overjoyed about the arrival of the Greeks" (fieldnotes: 83).

The marriage metaphor was used by the rabbi and the narrator of the story to explain why

the Jews were cautious and insecure about their new state. The interesting point here is

that the marriage analogy is needed in order to make the Jewish reaction more

understandable.

The 'happy marriage' between the Jews and the Turks, i.e. the Ottomans, is reiterated

by most interviewees when they speak about the Turks mostly in a positive context. The

specific points which characterise this 'transmitted memory' about the Turks were the

lack of antisemitism and the degree of autonomy of the Jewish community. As one

interviewee puts it:

"The Turks were not interested what the Jews did. As long as they were good
people they did not care"(Af8).

She contrasts this attitude with the Greek attitude:

"The Greeks were interested in the Jews. Not immediately, but little by little.
They wanted the Jews to leam Greek so that they could live in the Greek way"
(Af8).

This quotation encapsulates the basic difference between the Ottoman Empire and the

Greek nation state, in fact the general difference between empires and nation states.

Within the millet system (see chapter 3.2) the Jews had their own educational and legal
 135

system. As dhimmis (People of the Book) they had to pay a certain tax. Being a religious

minority in the Ottoman Empire is therefore often perceived in the following way:

"The Jews enjoyed a great deal of liberty among the Turks, fear and anti-
Semitism did not exist, it was all a matter of paying tax" (Am23).

Some interviewees remember how well their parents spoke about the relationship

between Turks and Jews:

"It was much better with the Turks. We lived very well. They always loved the
Jews. My parents always said that one lived very well with the Turks" (Afl).

Another woman uses the language to underline the good relationships between the Jews

and the Turks:

"The Jews and the Turks lived very well together and that's why in our Ladino
we have got so many Turkish words." (Af7)

Marcel B. confirms that the Jews really liked the Turks.

"They used to call them Yoyas del Dios which means the jewels of God. This
shows that they were good to the Jews" (Ami6).

With the Greeks it was a "different story" (Am 16). In contrast to the Turks, the Greeks

"were interested" in the Jews. Lea S. specifies this interest, they wanted the Jews to leam

Greek and to adapt to the Greek way of life. Language in the context of this narrative

becomes a legitimate demand by the new state. It is seen as a premise for acquiring a new

national identity, i.e. Greek identity. Being a subject of the Ottoman Empire did not

require the knowledge of one particular language, since multilingualism was the norm.

The new Greek state had a different attitude, expressed in a law in the early twenties

which made Greek the obligatory language of instruction in all primary schools. Since

nationalism can be defined as "... the principle which holds that the political and national

unit should be congruent" (Gellner 1983: 1), it is not surprising that the Greek state was

interested in spreading the usage of the Greek language among a population group which

spoke many other languages (such as Ladino, French, Italian..) but very little Greek. As
 136

in other cases of nation building, education played an important part in this process.

While Judeo-Spanish and French were still the most commonly used languages among

the Jews, the younger generation started learning Greek. Within families the ability to

communicate in Greek varied greatly among the various generations, as Lina M. recalls:

"Our parents they did not know any Greek, they had to readjust. Our
grandparents they were completely lost in the new world. We spoke Ladino
with our grandparents, French at home and then when the Greeks started
sending girls as maids we started learning Greek. It was much later that there
was a law obliging compulsory Greek education for the children, for primary
school. That's where the younger generation started learning Greek. You see,
here [in the community] some of the older ladies don't speak Greek correctly"
(Af8).

The issue of Greek language acquisition is a relevant theme which features in different

contexts: a) in the context of Jewishness and Greekness, in which the knowledge of the

Greek language is seen as a necessary requirement for living in the Greek state and lack

of Greek as an indicator of a strong Jewish/Sephardi identity and b) in the context of the

Second World War in which the knowledge of Greek is seen as a crucial asset for

survival (see chapter 7.6). Some interviewees feel very strongly that Jews should have

tried harder to leam Greek.

The language abilities differentiated Jews from old Greece and Jews from Salonika.

Jews from old Greece were much more likely to speak Greek (and less likely to know

French and Italian) than Jews from Salonika, where Ladino was so to say the Lingua

Franca which everyone had to know to some extent (including non-Jews). Not only were

the communities much smaller in places like Larissa and Volos but they had also been

part of the Greek state for much longer. The Jewish experiences in the provinces were

altogether very different (see Fromm 1992 and Plaut 1996) as becomes very clear in the

accounts of my four informants who had moved at a later stage in their life to

Thessaloniki.

Because of the multi-lingual reality where different languages were spoken at home,

in the market, and at school, the acquisition of the Greek language does seem very
 137

'natural' in the interviewees narratives. Since the language of the family, the house, and

the synagogue remained Judeo-Spanish, Greek is viewed as an additional language which

had to be acquired. This view corresponds to a general notion of transition. Although

politically and historically the incorporation of Salonika into the Greek nation-state in

1912 had a great impact on the development of the community, in most narratives it is

presented as a transition rather than a radical break.

"First it was difficult for the Jews to readjust. But slowly, slowly we got
accustomed [to the new situation]" (Aml4).

"The Jews were more connected to the Turks than to the Greeks. When the
Turks left and the Greeks stayed there was no choice. We were to be with the
Greeks. There was no antisemitism. People lived a normal life. They respected
us. I had many Greek friends" (Am 17).

The political change is seen as a transition and is assessed in varying degrees of

difficulty. Some interviewees say that the Jews were afraid of the Greeks and 'not happy

about the arrival of the Greek army', others describe the process as a very swift change, as

in the statement which I already quoted above:

"In 1912 there was a war between the Turks and the Greeks and Greece
occupied Salonika. We lived in a good relationship. They gave us the same
liberties as the Turks We started speaking Greek, like we had learnt Spanish
in Spain we now learnt Greek because we lived in Greece" (A m i5).

It is interesting that the interviewee uses the word 'occupied' in this context which stands

in sharp contrast to the official Greek discourse about the 'liberation' (apeleftherosi) of

the city by the Greek army and points to a different memory. The choice of words, i.e.

'liberation' or 'occupation', expresses a value judgement which stems from historical

experience on the one hand and is influenced by dominant historical discourses on the

other hand95. In the case of the events in 1912 the 'Greek' and 'Jewish' experiences were

95 Most times the words 'occupation' and 'liberation' are used in the context o f the German occupation
(Katochi) and the liberation in 1944. In this case they express a shared historical experience (of Jews
and Greeks) and are therefore not contested.
 138

different and therefore the interviewee speaks of the Greek troops occupying Salonika. It

is an expression of 'communicative memory'. This is a rare exception though. Most

interviewees speak about the 'liberation' of the city in 1912. So do all the official leaflets

of the community. This shows that their 'communicative memory' and the 'cultural

memory' of the community has moved towards, or adopted, the Greek discourse, that is to

say the Greek 'cultural memory'. Here again we understand that historical memory is

shaped by current political concerns and becomes highly politicised. Since Greek

'cultural memory' and Greek nationalism stresses historical continuity and homogeneity,

minorities can not sustain 'their' different memories and different identity attachments

without being suspected of disloyalty to the nation state. The effect of this is the

homogenisation of memory. In cases of memory conflicts (such as the one about the

events of 1912), the minority group adopts the 'cultural memory' of the majority group.

This can happen both in the 'communicative', more private and the 'cultural', more public

memory of the minority group. An extreme example of the adaptation of Jewish 'cultural

memory' is the following list of questions, taken from the brochure published by the

community. Although there is no direct mention of the political changes in Salonika

itself, these questions intend to underline the Jewish contribution to the Greek

independence struggle and thus follow the discourse of Greek patriotism, stressing

struggle and heroism for a united Greece (Collard 1989: 96).

"Did you know that during the Greek revolution of 1821 a) the reporter Lafitte,
a French Jew, with his moving articles in the newspaper 'France Libre' roused
French Public opinion in support of fighting Greece, b) the Chief Rabbi of
Westphalia, Germany, made collections in the Synagogues for the Greek
liberation fighters, c) Moses Gaster, a Jew, diplomatic agent of Holland in
Bucharest, helped Alexandras Hypsilantis escape the Turks who were after him
after they had lost the battle of Draghatsani, d) Jews of international renown,
such as Max Nordau and Salamon Reinach, supported in every possible way
Greek national aspirations in Crete and Macedonia, e) David Skiacky, a Jewish
physician took an active part in the fighting during the Macedonian Struggle,
helping sick and wounded Greek fighters in the lake of Yannitsa area? (Jewish
Community of Thessaloniki 1994: 27)
 139

This quotation illustrates the need to participate in Greek memory strategies by stressing

the active Jewish participation in the Greek struggle for independence, even though this

point does not stem from transmitted Jewish memory and does not find any mention in

the interviews. The time which is singled out in the quotation falls for most interviewees

into the broad category of the 'Ottoman Empire'.

6. The Close Past: Before the War

The twenties and thirties constitute 'lived memory' for most of the interviewees. In

contrast to the more static and general memory of previous time periods, which draws

from 'cultural memory' (of written sources for example) the interviewees remember the

'close past' through their own experiences of growing up, going to school, working and/or

getting married, and having children. The political events of the time do not acquire much

significance in most life histories (which they do of course with the beginning of the

war), unless the person had been involved in some political activity before the war (only

two of all the interviewees were). However, there are two political events which stand out

in the narratives about this period: the settlement of the Asia Minor refugees after 1923

and the burning down of the Campbell neighbourhood in 1931.

What does come across as significant is the experience of a 'Jewish Salonika', with

Jewish neighbourhoods, schools, shops, synagogues, and social clubs; a 'Jewish Salonika'

which was on the one hand westernised, modem, and cosmopolitan, on the other

traditional, religious, and parochial; a city full of life:

"Saloniki was a charming city. In the thirties it was a city of commerce. It was
the Chrissi Epochi [Golden Age] until the war began with Poland and
Germany" (Am23).

The time before the war thus constitutes the 'real', experienced 'golden age' (in contrast to

the 'historical golden age' of the community under the Ottomans). Despite the economic
 140

hardship and poverty experienced by many, the pre-war time acquires this status because

of the war and the genocide which was to follow. 'Golden Age' can therefore be

interpreted as a general metaphor describing both the 'golden age' of the community and

the 'golden age' of the family, perceived as intact and complete.

Within the framework of the 'intact' pre-war world the interviewees talk about their

families, their neighbourhoods, and their schools. What emerges is a picture of a multi­

cultural city, in which the Jews lived side by side with the Greeks and the Armenians, a

city in which both ethnicity and class determined where you lived, which school you

were sent to, and who you were supposed to marry.

6.1 Memory Spaces: Neighbourhoods and Schools

Until the great fires of 1890 and 1917 most Jewish neighbourhoods were in the centre of

the city and around the port area. The majority of the 17 Jewish neighbourhoods which

are mentioned in the Ottoman records had Judeo-Spanish names, such as Pulia and Etz

Haim (Molho 1993b: 66). While these Jewish areas were located in today's western part

of the city, the Turkish neighbourhoods were located in the Ano Poli (upper town), and

the Greek ones in the eastern part of the city. After the fire of 1890 the Jewish community

had developed two new areas at Vardari and Kalamaria for the victims of the fire and for

Russian Jews who had fled the pogroms. The next fire, the devastating fire of 1917, did

not only cause a massive resettlement of about 50,000 Jews but also destroyed much of

the city centre which led to its neo-classical re-planning, still visible today at the

Aristotelus Square (Volkgenannt 1995: 100). In 1918 the Jewish community bought three

areas which had been used as military camps by the Entente powers in the First World

war and which subsequently became Jewish working class neighbourhoods, the

neighbourhoods No 6., No. 151, and Campbell. The arrival of the Asia Minor refugees in

the twenties created an acute housing shortage and changed the urban landscape. The
 141

refugees moved into the houses which were left behind by the Turks in the Ano Poli and

new neighbourhoods developed at the outskirts of the city, such as Charilao and Kato

Toumba (Kokot 1995: 23). While most quarters in Thessaloniki in the twenties

maintained their distinct 'ethnic' character, i.e. Greek, Greek refugee, and Jewish, there

were also some mixed wealthier neighbourhoods in the East of the city, such as

Campagne or Campos, in which the biggest synagogue Beit Shaul was located (Molho

1993b: 68).

Lina M. grew up in a 'good' middle class Jewish neighbourhood close to the White

Tower called Evsonon. She recalls it the following way:

"I remember as a little girl we were a completely Jewish community in the area
where I lived which was Evsonon, right across from the French School, the
Mission Laique Francaise and it was the centre of cultural life among the Jews.
There were very, very few Greeks in that area. The only Greeks were the family
Christidis, a very nice family. There also was to the left of our house a very
nice Armenian family, the Pezimansians" (Af8).

Although Lina M. talks about the friendship between herself and an Armenian brother

and sister she went to school with, she stresses that "..they were in their own world and

we were in our own world. Our interests were different" (Af8). Lina M. does not only

refer to different culture in this context but to the fact that the Armenians were "new

immigrants" who needed to establish themselves while the Jews had been settled in

Saloniki for a long time.

Luisa P. who lived very close to Evsonon in Agia Triada remembers that all the

Jewish neighbours would meet in the Sukkah and that she and her mother used to go to a

'grand cafe' called Bekchinar where they would meet Jewish friends except on Saturdays.

It is significant that most interviewees stress the Jewishness of their neighbourhoods

whether they came from a working class or middle-class area. Stella A. who grew up on

the other side of town tells me at the beginning of the interview:

"There were only Jews. It was a Jewish quarter called Regie Vardar. There were
not many Greeks. All our friends were Jewish" (Afl).
 142

The picture which thus emerges is of distinct ethnic neighbourhoods in which Jews,

Greeks, and Armenians inhabited separate spaces in the urban landscape of Salonika and

in which contact was mostly limited to the public realm (i.e. business and commerce) and

not extended to the private realm (friendships, marriages etc.). Having said that one needs

to point out that boundaries were not as rigid as they may seem in statements like: "We

did not have any relations with the Greeks" (Afl). Five minutes later the interviewee

talks about her friendship with a Greek woman whom she worked with. Indeed, the

perception (and experience) of inter-ethnic-contact between Jews, Greeks and Armenians

varies greatly among the interviewees. The neighbourhood provided one possible space

for this kind of contact. But there are others which are equally or even more important:

the school, the work place and social clubs, for example. The topic of Greek-Jewish

relationships will be dealt with in chapter nine.

Most interviewees do not describe their neighbourhoods in great detail. Among the 30

interviewees, four lived in the poorer neighbourhoods, in Regie Vardar and the

neighbourhood of 151, the others lived in the middle class neighbourhoods, either in the

area around Evsonon, Agia Triada, and Mizrachi or further East in the area of Campagne.

Simon B. describes where he grew up:

"We lived in a quarter called 151, which was where the Baron Hirsch hospital
is. On the back of the hospital there were many big barracks where many
families lived. They were not rich. Near there, there was a Jewish school."
(Am 17)

When I was taken on a tour through the former 'Jewish Salonika' (and the only remnant in

most areas was the memory of my guide) my guide pointed out that what seems close

today was 'very far' before the war.

"Now it takes us less than an hour to drive through all the areas but you should
not forget that transport was not as developed and that people stayed largely in
the area they lived in. That's where they went to school, visited social clubs,
went to their synagogues, and did their shopping. The ones who lived in the
middle class areas hardly ever visited the poor neighbourhoods. If they did, it
was to recruit servants and maids or for charity purposes" (Am 12).
 143

The neighbourhood one lived in was a clear indicator of one's economic status. While

there were ethnically 'mixed' neighbourhoods (specially in the middle class areas), there

were hardly any socially 'mixed' neighbourhoods. The social distance between the classes

was very significant and it was clearly expressed in the spatial distance of

neighbourhoods.

A little episode from my fieldwork illustrates this notion of distance very well. I

interviewed Rene L. in the Home for the Elderly, she grew up in a middle class

francophile family who lived on Evsonon. She turned to Simon B. now living on the

same floor as her and asked him something related to the interview. When he told us that

he lived in the 151 neighbourhood she was very surprised. "So your father was not so

rich?", she asked him carefully. After he had left she whispered to me: "We took our

servants from 151. But I did not know that he is from that area" (Af6). It seemed very

hard for her to imagine that her contemporary neighbour came from an area which was

worlds apart from hers, before the war. These worlds, defined by economic status, were

clearly delineated. Lina M. describes the world of the Jewish middle class as follows:

"If you were among the middle class, the parents were merchants and had their
stores downtown and their sons were sent to study in Paris or elsewhere, to
raise their status. Until the Germans came usually the son would continue the
business of the father, on Ermou Street or Venizelou street which were all
Jewish. There were all Jewish shops and stalls, nice and beautiful stalls" (Af8).

This world is juxtaposed to the world of the poor:

"Our poor people lived in Las Colibas, East of Radio City. The Colibas was an
area set on a kind of little hill, all huts and barracks. We used to go there
because the maids came from this area. We had two maids and a woman who
came to clean" (Af8).

The usage of the word 'our' shows that the different worlds had some kind of connection,

a connection that was also expressed in the numerous Jewish philanthropic organisations

and institutions which existed at the time (such as the Baron Hirsch Hospital, the Allatini

Orphanage, the Saul Modiano's Home for the Elderly e tc .). It was pointed out to me that
 144

the Salonikan philanthropic tradition was unique and could not be equalled by any other

Diaspora Community (Am 14). An interviewee who came from a poor family and had

started working from the age of seven attests to a similar notion of 'connectedness'

between the rich and the poor:

"The Jews were together, we were together. If somebody had a lot of money he
would not necessarily mix with somebody poor. But they would still try to
help" (Am24).

The need for charity and philanthropy stemmed from the enormous poverty among many

Jews in pre-war Salonika. Interestingly, a detailed description of the living conditions

among the poor is not given by any of the indigenous Salonikan interviewees but by Vera

K. who moved from Karlsbad to Salonika in 1925. As an outsider she was shocked by

what she saw:

"I came to Salonika in 1925. Then it was still a Jewish city, there were about
60,000 Jews... There was an enormous class difference among the Jews. There
were the very poor Jews in 151, Regie Vardar and there were the rich Jews who
lived in Campagne, from the White Tower upwards. There were areas where
only Jews lived, in a kind of ghetto without gates. There was a lot of poverty in
these areas...The area near the railway station was called Regie Vardar, the
hygienic conditions were horrific there. People were poor and worked very
hard. They were hamals [porters and dockers] and manual workers. There was a
lot of misery" (Af5).

This very non-nostalgic, realistic description stands out among the interviews. The poor

living conditions receive a great deal of attention in Vera K.’s narrative because a) they

were so different from what she was used to and b) because she gained first hand

impressions of the poor areas by accompanying doctors who treated patients in Regie

Vardar.

Another indicator of status and the expression of social and economic difference were

the schools. There were four kinds of schools: the community schools (Talmud Torah-

more religious- and Alliance Israelite Universelle schools-more secular), private Jewish

schools, Greek schools and the foreign schools (the French Lycee, the Italian school, the
 145

American Anatolia College). The majority of my interviewees attended the Alliance

school or the French Lycee. Only two interviewees went to Greek schools.

Rachil V., who attended the French Lycee, remembers her schooling:

"The French Lycee was very expensive. I remember that my grandfather gave
me and my sister one golden pound each month and said: 'you should shine as
this golden pound coin'. All children in school came from the best families.
Most of them were Jewish...The Alliance school was also good but the rich
wanted to send their children to a better school" (Afl 1).

The two interviewees who went to the Italian school also remember that most of the

children were Jewish. Once a week a teacher came from the community to teach religion

to the Jewish children. Most interviewees do not recount any details about their schools,

nor do they describe the physical look of the schools. However, they all point out which

languages they learnt, namely French, English, and Greek (a minimum of three hours per

week became compulsory) at the Lycee; French, Greek, and Hebrew at the Alliance;

Italian, French, and Greek at the Italian school. Since the Greek government realised the

importance of schools in the nation building process, a law was passed which made it

compulsory for Greek citizens to attend Greek primary schools. Some Jewish parents

decided that their children should attend Greek schools in order to better adapt to the

Greek environment. Vera K. sent her children to Greek schools because:

"We wanted our children to leam Greek and go to Greek schools. If we lived in
Germany we would have put them in a German school, in England in an
English school. We live in Greece and the children have to know the official
language" (Af5).

But we need to bear in mind that Vera K.'s children went to school in the thirties when

Salonika had belonged to Greece for almost twenty years. The childhood and school

years of most interviewees took place at a time when Salonika had only recently been

incorporated into the Greek state.

 146

In the provinces, which had become Greek earlier96, where the Jews were a small

minority and often attended Greek schools, similar 'language policies' to the one of Vera

K. had been adopted much earlier. Lea S. who grew up in Larissa and went to a 'very

good' Greek school from 1909 until 1918 recalls that her father wanted the children to

speak Greek in the house because "we were going to live in Greece and therefore we

should know Greek" (AflO). Her brothers, however, spoke more Judeo-Spanish because

they attended the Jewish school. At the Jewish school there were "many children from

not high families who spoke Spanish" (AflO). The last statement illustrates the double

significance of language: on the one hand it was an identity marker (if you spoke Judeo-

Spanish you were clearly Jewish, if you spoke Greek you or your family made a

conscious effort to become part of Greek society) and on the other it was an indicator of

class (in the provinces the educated classes would speak better Greek than the 'common'

Jews, in Salonika the educated classes conversed and read in French or other European

languages, like Italian or German). Despite the language orientation of the Salonikan

Jewish middle classes, being Jewish was mostly associated with speaking Judeo-Spanish.

One interviewee recalls that when he came back from a long stay in Switzerland he could

not easily mix with the other Jewish children because he did not know Spanish and

therefore the other children "did not accept him as a Jewish guy" (Am24). Since both

Albertos S. 's parents had come from 'old Greece' their knowledge of Greek was better

than their knowledge of Judeo-Spanish. In a sense, Greek had started to replace Spanish

in the provinces without diminishing or threatening the Jewish identity. Greek or Spanish

in this transition became languages of the Diaspora, the "country we live in" (AflO) and

hence are replaceable, while the language which carries Jewish identity in this

understanding is Hebrew. The situation was different in Salonika because the Jews

constituted the majority population and therefore Spanish was the language of the "city

96 Most interviewees who are not from Salonika come from Larissa and the surrounding area which
became Greek in 1896.
 147

we live in". The pressure and the willingness to leam the language of the "country we

live in" came about in the late twenties and early thirties.

Having described the memories of the physical surroundings of pre-war Salonika and

discussed the more sketchy memories of schools, I will now proceed to the more

important memory of the interviewees' pre-war families.

6.2 Memory of Love: Family Life

Greece has been described as a society largely based on kinship (Loizos and

Papataxiarchis 1991: 3). In both Jewish and Greek traditions kinship has functioned as a

fundamental principle of relatedness and a powerful idiom of action. In both traditions

marriage which leads to the reproduction of kinship is of enormous significance. A sense

of personhood is developed, maintained, and formulated within the boundaries of kinship

(Solomon 1994: 95). For most of my interviewees the world of kinship which was

inhabited by grandparents, aunts, uncles, sisters, brothers, and cousins came to an end

with, or was radically altered, by the Holocaust.

As Halbwachs argues memory is always linked to group membership, particularly

kinship, religious, and class affiliations (Connerton 1989: 36). This argument is quite

complex because it refers both to the content of memory and the process of remembering.

This means that: a) memory is transmitted by these groups (parents tell their children for

example why they should be proud to belong to group x), b) the actual memory is

structured by various group references, i.e. references to the family, circle of friends,

work colleagues, political comrades, or in the case of the Salonikan Jews, concentration

camp inmates, and partisans, and c) remembering is often part of a group activity or a

communicative situation. The experience of genocide has a great impact on the memory

process. While individuals could and can remember their families and their 'family

memory', they often could not recall these memories in exchanges with other family
 148

members. This increases the importance of other survivors and community members in

the memory process. The generation who can remember a pre-war Jewish Salonika thus

becomes a 'community of memory'.

Memory of family in the interviewees' narratives is thus of triple relevance: firstly, as

memory of the earliest group membership of an individual which had a lasting impact on

the individual's identity, for example with regard to language ability, religious and

political orientation), secondly as memory of family and family members who mostly did

not survive, and thirdly as reference to kinship which used to be and still is a meaningful

principle of relatedness and a basis for action in pre-war Salonika and contemporary

Greek society.

References to family background fulfil a similar function in the narratives as do

references to Spain: family is the beginning of a story about the individual self, just as

'we came all from Spain' is the beginning of the 'collective self. Both beginnings place

the individual within a historical and personal continuity, as expressed by Marcel B. in

his opening remarks:

"I come from a rabbinical family. My grandfather was the Chief Rabbi of
Salonika" (Am 16).

Other quite common opening lines were the date of birth, followed by a description of the

father's business:

"I was bom in Saloniki in 1924. My parents were not rich, but were well off.
My father was in the wood business" (Af2).

"My father owned a building with his brother. He was an exporter, a merchant.
He was in good shape. He was very well known here in Salonika (Am24)".

"I was bom in 1917. My father was a butcher" (Am23).

The continuity introduced by these narratives is often immediately followed by a

reference to the Holocaust. Continuity (of the Jewish community and the family) thus
 149

stands side by side with interruption and discontinuity. Nissim S., who made the last

statement says at another point in the interview:

"Saloniki was the biggest Jewish community in the whole world. There were
many religious schools. My grandfather was a very learned man, he went with
me to the concentration camp, he was over 80. He was an outstanding man, his
name was Aaron, my father was called Avram. My son is called Avram Sevi.
He has his grandfather's name" (Am23).

The fact that Nissim's son has his grandfather's name is seen as a proof of continuity

despite the historical discontinuity marked by the concentration camp. It also becomes

apparent in Nissim S.'s statement that the notions of 'community' and 'family' are closely

intertwined and talked about in the same context. Both the 'family' and the 'community'

are portrayed with a certain nostalgia (in which negative aspects do not have any place)

for a lost world. The 'family' is seen as happy and intact, the 'community' as lively, large,

and flourishing. One important area where the two worlds of the family and the

community meet is the realm of religion and religious practice, expressed by Luisa P. in

her opening statement in the interview:

"We were 55,000 Jews. We had houses and everything. We celebrated each
festival the way they do it in Israel. We were happy" (Af9).

I found that very often interviewees would preface any concrete childhood memories

with a statement about happiness and love. Because of the traumatic experiences of the

interviewees in later years their childhood took place in a world in which things were

'still normal' (within the family and the community) and thus gains important significance

in their narrative as a contrast to what happened later. A preface about love and closeness

of the family seems to underline this contrast. Stella A. starts the interview by saying:

"I was bom in 1924. We were a family of seven. We were very, very
agapimenoi [loving]. There was a lot of love in our family. We were five
brothers and sisters, two sons and three daughters. We were a family and we
lived well, until the war began, otan archise o polemos" (Afl)
 150

'Living well' is of course a relative notion, in this case relative to the war and the war

experiences. Stella A.'s father was a blacksmith. The family was not rich and she started

working in a shop at the age of eleven. Life was certainly not easy but Stella A.'s

narrative does not focus on the pre-war day to day difficulties of economic hardship. In

the retrospective life history, these aspects of her life do not seem relevant.

As mentioned above, religion and the celebration of religious festivals at home and

outside is an important locus of the childhood memories of the survivors. Luisa P. recalls

the preparation for the Shabbat:

"When I was young my mother used to call me and say: 'come Luisika. Let us
make some pita or some borekita97. Do it like this'. She used to make jam for
two or three days but on the Shabbat she would not do anything, anything at all.
On Friday night we got dressed and sat down at the table to say the Kiddush. It
was something wonderful" (Af9).

Luisa P. also stresses the communal aspects of religious festivals. She recounts that on

Sukkot (also called the feast of Tabernacles, which is a harvest festival) they built a

Sukkah outside their house (a hut built with plants and branches). Her father who owned a

beer factory provided the wine and the Grand Rabbi who was their neighbour would say

the Kiddush (blessing of the wine). Every year in the Sukkah "one would meet all the

Jews" (Af9). Rachil V. also recounts that during the "time before the war...there was a

Sukkah on the balconies of all houses98" (Afl 1).

It is interesting that Luisa P. does not say that "one would meet the Jewish

neighbours" but that she says "all the Jews" and that Rachil V. also talks about "all

houses". Phrases like "all the shops were Jewish", "all the neighbourhood was Jewish",

97 Borekas or borekitas are savoury pies. The word comes from the Turkish word borek for pie. They are
the "culinary representatives of Turkish, Greek and Balkan Jewry" (Roden 1997: 240). They were
considered festive food for celebrations. At communal Shabbat ceremonies borekitas (made and
delivered by a restaurant) are still eaten today (see chapter four).

98 She contrasts this to today, when only the community puts up a Sukkah and people visit it for
memory's sake. (A fll).
 151

"all our friends were Jewish" appear very frequently. I argue that these phrases are used

because they evoke best the image of a lost world and underline the contrast to today's

reality (the Jews are a tiny minority). Statements about the closeness of the family are as

strong in evoking an image of pre-war intactness and they also stand in contrast to the

post-war reality of having no, or a very small family.

"In the family we had a very close relationship. People who passed our house
always said what a happy family we were. We were very close and loved each
other very much" (Aml7).

The description of the closeness and love in the families can be found in most interviews,

irrespective of class and family background. This testifies to a) the importance of the

family as a social unit in the twenties and thirties and b) the powerful metaphoric usage

of the family discourse as a narrative strategy for describing a pre-catastrophic world.

The notion of family closeness emerges also in the narrative about marriage, i.e. arranged

marriage. Among the women interviewees four got married before the war. Lina M.

discusses in great detail the process of getting engaged and married in a traditional way:

"I had an arranged marriage. I did not know my future husband. I had graduated
from Anatolia but at the same time I had received a degree in Piano at the
Conservatoire. I had modem ideas, I wanted to go to Salzburg. My father did
not have the same ideas. He did not think that young ladies should go and study
in Salzburg so he decided I should marry without telling me anything. One day
I went, it is so clear in my mind, my mother said to me: 'Lina we are invited
tonight to Mr. Nar. They are inviting us and we will have a lovely evening'. So I
go there, there was a big salon, you know a wealthy Jewish family. And you
know where they lived? Just over there, the comer of Diagonios. They had a
lovely apartment. There, I see a number of young men and we spent a couple of
hours together. It was nice. Two days later my brother comes. He was older
than I by four years and we loved each other, we were very close, the family.
'You know Lina you are engaged'. 'To whom' I asked. 'Don't you remember the
young man who was sitting in the comer'? I did not remember anything. There
were two young men who were brothers, my husband and his younger brother.
'Which one? The one on the left or the one on the right'? Do you know what? I
did not resist a moment. I adored my father and I had a deep respect for his
judgement. If he has chosen someone for me it means he must be very good"
(Af8).

In this narrative the clash between tradition (girls get married at a young age) and

modernity (girls also attended schools, colleges, and universities) is avoided (or solved)
 152

by the notion of ‘family closeness’ and ‘family love’ which enabled the interviewee to

accept her father's decision regarding her marriage.

It is striking that we do not find descriptions of friction and tension in the family very

often although we do find descriptions about generational change in the family, which

hint at the change and the modernisation which had been taking place in Saloniki at the

time. In these descriptions the interviewees talk mostly about their grandparents who did

not speak any Greek or feel Greek, but more importantly were much more religious (in

the observance of Jewish laws). When asked about the religious observance in the family,

Simon B. answered:

"No we were not religious. My grandfather was religious. He wanted

everything to be done proper. We kept the Shabbat. But after he died we did
not continue. He tried to make me a Chasan [a singer in the synagogue]. He
wanted me to sit and study, but I did not do it" (Am 17).

In the light of the later radical developments, the changes caused by westernisation and

modernisation are not seen as a disruption but as a natural generational development and

therefore do not receive that much attention. Changes in religious observance receive

more attention when they are linked to Greek legislation which forbade shops to be open

on Sundays (the law came out in 1922) which in effect meant that many Jews had to open

their shops on Saturday. Lina M. describes this change like this:

"I remember another thing. Every Saturday morning, until the Greeks forbade
it, all stores were closed during the Shabbat. It was the habit to go visiting on
Saturday mornings. The sons would go to visit their mother's or uncle's home
and they would give you eggs, hard boiled eggs. We, the children might go with
the father and would collect a basket full of eggs and presents. Then there was
the law that it was forbidden and then it stopped" (Af8).

Since Lina M. was bom in 1922 and she remembers these visits on the Sabbath, it could

not have been the immediate impact of the law which changed the Shabbat (Hebrew

word for Sabbath) activities of her family (which she generalises by saying "It was the

habit...") but the long term effect of the Hellenisation of the city which gradually changed

the observance of the Sabbath.

 153

Both 'cultural' and 'communicative memory' single out specific events or specific years to

structure time and to demarcate change. In Lina M.'s narrative it is "the law" which

brought about the change she describes. The two events in the pre-war time which are

singled out in many narratives are the arrival of the Asia Minor refugees after 1923 and

the Campbell event in 1931. Both these dates are not part of the official 'cultural memory'

of the city, which focuses mostly on three dates: 315 BCE, the date when Thessaloniki

was founded, 1430, the date when Thessaloniki was occupied by the Ottomans, and 1912,

the date when Thessaloniki was 'liberated'99.

6.3 Memories of Antagonism: The Arrival of the Asia Minor

Refugees and the Campbell Riot

I should preface this section by stating that the word antagonism is an etic category rather

than an emic category used by the interviewees. Both the arrival of the Asia Minor

refugees and the Campbell riot are mostly talked about in the context of pre-war

antisemitism. However, the significance given to both events varies from interview to

interview. Despite the different evaluation of these events, one does get the impression

that both the arrival of the refugees in 1923 and the Campbell riot in 1931 are seen as

turning points, even more so than 1912 (although of course of lesser magnitude than the

time between 1941 and 1943). I will argue that the arrival of the Asia Minor refugees

became a turning point because it marked the beginning of the consolidation of the

nation-state, in which the Jews were not longer an 'indigenous' population but became a

'foreign' minority. The Campbell riot became a turning point (in some life histories)

99 The official leaflet about Thessaloniki as the 'Cultural Capital' of Europe points out: "Few cities are
granted as long a life as Thessaloniki which recently celebrated 2300 years o f history" (p. 12). "Having
remained in the limelight o f history ever since (its foundation) the city had known great moments of
glory..." (p. 8) In this understanding 'history' did not end, it legitimises and gives meaning to the
present.
 154

because it took this process even further and marked the point at which the Jews became

the victims of Greek nationalists. Furthermore, the Campbell riot is also viewed in the

light of what happened to the Jews later in the 1940s.

As above, most interviewees describe the change after 1912 as a swift transition in

which the Jews 'got used' to the new Greek state and accepted Greece. But the arrival of

100,000 Greek Asia Minor refugees in Salonika disturbed this normalisation:

"It was difficult for the Jews to readjust [after 1912]. But slowly, slowly we got
accustomed to the new situation. There was something else which created a
certain tension, the arrival of the Asia Minor refugees. Without work, without
anything, they slept on the streets and all they saw were the rich Jews and
naturally that created tension" (Af8)

"When the Greeks came things changed. But things became worse when Greece
lost the Balkan Wars and the Asia Minor refugees arrived" (Am 12).

"The Jews accepted Greece. But then came the Greek refugees..." (Am22)

When I asked Albertos S., who made the last statement, whether the Greek refugees were

antisemitic he said that he did not want to talk about it (implying that he did not want to

say anything bad about the Greeks) but then he continued:

"They came without homes and they were poor and they saw people with
homes and big buildings" (Am24).

The arrival of the Asia Minor refugees thus changed two major aspects of Jewish life in

Salonika: firstly the Jews became a minority and secondly Jews became exposed to

antisemitism through the arrival of the refugees. Most interviewees do not think (or say)

that the refugees were genuinely antisemitic but that "they made them antisemitic"

(Am22). The interviewee may refer by 'they' to the politicians or to the political and

economic situation. In any case, the antisemitism of the "Greeks from other places, the

Greeks from outside" (Am 15) is often contrasted to the good relationship between the

Salonikan Jews and the Salonikan Greeks. In this contrast the Asia Minor refugees are

seen as villagers and the 'old Salonikans' as urban Greeks who often were able to speak
 155

Spanish. This is another variation of the language metaphor as an indicator for social

relations or ethnic and national sentiment. While knowledge of Greek (by Jews) is often

perceived as an indicator of integration and assimilation, knowledge of Spanish (by

Greeks) becomes an indicator for the good relationships between the Jews and Greeks.

When asked about the relationship between Jews and Greeks, Solomon S. replies:

"The relations with the old Salonikans who lived here during the Ottoman
Empire was very good. All the refugees who came here were from small
villages. The old Salonikan spoke our language, Spanish. During the Ottoman
empire the Greeks spoke Spanish, like us, do you understand? " (Am22).

On the whole, the interviewees are very careful about what they say concerning

antisemitism and it is difficult to make generalisations. Some say there was never any

antisemitism, some say there was a bit of antisemitism, and some say there has always

been antisemitism.

What is of particular interest to me in this context is that the question of antisemitism

cannot be discussed within specific historical time frames. The interviewees always link

the different time periods and want to make general statements, like "we have always

been like brothers" and "there was no antisemitism" (Af9), or "there has always been

antisemitism" (Am22). Depending on this general outlook the Campbell riot is

interpreted differently. For the first speaker it was a riot by a small group of nationalists

(the Ethniki Enosi Ellas, National Union of Greece), similar to the Neo-Nazis in

contemporary Germany (Af9), for the second speaker Campbell was an antisemitic

pogrom which caused many Jews to leave for Palestine (Am22). I argue that the memory

of, and statements, about antisemitism are mostly shaped by the different experiences of

later years, mainly during the war, rather than the different experiences at the time.

Antisemitism and the question of Greek-Jewish relationships are not recounted in

different historical periods but in a 'general' time-frame. Therefore, individuals who were

helped by Orthodox Greeks during the war or were with the partisans in the mountains

are much less likely to talk about Greek antisemitism (in the pre-war period) than
 156

individuals who suffered the severe consequences of German antisemitism in the

concentration camps. It is also striking that some of the concentration camp survivors are

much more reluctant to discuss the subject of Jewish-Greek relationships in order not to

say anything 'negative' about the Greeks. When asked about the relationship between

Jews and Greeks in the pre-war time Mordochai H. replied:

"It is better not to talk about it because sometimes it was not good. But I don't
want to say.., We respect them [the Greeks], we like them [the Greeks], but it is
better not to talk about this. Otherwise they will say: the Jews are not grateful"
(Am 18).

This quotation illustrates the aspect of the 'timelessness' in the question of antisemitism.

The speaker uses the past, present, and future tense in the same context. A statement

about 'then' is followed by an expression of 'now' which is followed by a fearful

statement in the future. Similarly, Rene L. jumps from one time period to the other. She

starts off by discussing the Jewish reaction to the Greeks after 1912 and then talks

immediately about her war experience:

"At the beginning we were a bit scared as it is with every occupation. But we
got used to the new situation. Also the Greeks were scared. They thought that
the Jews kill children to make the mazzah for Pessach. On the other hand, I was
saved by Greeks. Thanks to the Greeks I am alive. If the Greeks had not
protected me from the Germans and showed me how to escape I would have
died" (Af6).

The collapse of the chronological time frame can happen in different variations. Lina M.,

for example, links the Campbell riot directly to the war events. For her the Campbell riot

symbolises what was to come ten years later. She describes the day of the riot in July

1931 as follows:

"I remember it very well. I remember one morning, we lived on Evsonon, and
we had a balcony on the street and suddenly we see a long line of carriages. The
old people sitting in the carriages, the younger people walking, with babies
crying. They had burned their homes at Campbell...It was a terrible day, we
were all very scared. It was something that you did not expect although the EEE
[Ethniki Enosi Ellas, National Union of Greece] had been very active. When
they burnt, it was a sign that we should have taken our shoes and left. I
remember it so very clearly" (Af8).
 157

To my next question: 'What was the public feeling about Campbell?' she replied:

"I remember only much later the newspaper which came under German control,
the New Order, the New Europe. Every day, it was terrible. Death to the Jews.
They were very difficult times, very difficult. Many people emigrated to Israel
[then Palestine] and France...My father's sister also went to France with her
husband. We lost them, they had three sons." (Af8).

In the last quotation the mixing of the two time periods is very obvious. The newspaper

under German control was published in the forties while the emigration to France and

Palestine took place in the thirties, following the Campbell riot, but she "lost them" again

in the forties. Lina M.'s most traumatic past, the time when she lost her whole family,

overshadows the other past, the past around the Campbell riot.

Having said that the Campbell riot is regarded as a turning point or a departure ("in

the early thirties it was the beginning of a popular antisemitism"), it also needs to be

pointed out that in other interviews the event does not receive much attention, despite my

specific questions. This is surprising if we consider that the Campbell riot was the first

violent antisemitic pogrom in Salonika, partly incited by a virulent antisemitic press

which later blamed the riot on the Communists (Vassilikou 1993: 22). This caused the

formation of young bands of armed Jews to protect Jewish neighbourhoods. I have given

one explanation, namely the significance of later historical developments, but I would

add that the memory of Campbell as a clear and violent antagonism between Jews and

Greeks is not cultivated because it challenges the narrative of a peaceful Greek-Jewish

coexistence, which emerges from the contemporary context of the interviewees. In the

brochure of the community the Campbell riot is only briefly referred to as "the sad

incident of arson that destroyed the Campbell neighbourhood" (Jewish Community of

Thessaloniki 1994: 18). Due to the breakdown of time (with a separate past, present, and

future), which I have illustrated above, a description of the past could imply a criticism of

the present. A description of violence between Jews and Greeks could be read as a

statement about the relationship between Jews and Greeks in the present.
 158

I put forward the hypothesis that this process can only be understood if we relate it to

the general meaning of 'the past' and of 'history' in the contemporary Greek context which

is characterised by an emphasis on continuity and a past that legitimises the present. At

the time of my fieldwork, for example, at the height of the crisis with the neighbouring

Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, there were signposts everywhere saying

'Macedonia has been Hellenic for 3,000 years' (in different variations). Another example

for the notion of continuity with a slightly different nuance is taken from the text of one

of the many publications by the Organisation for the Cultural Capital of Europe,

published in 1994:

"Thessaloniki has always been the place where ideas flourish, where people
meet, where religions coexist. All this is the work of the spirit of Hellenism
which dwells in the city" (Thessaloniki: 8).

The text goes on to talk about the spirit of Hellenism which awakens collective memory.

Interestingly this collective memory is not

"...a selective recall of events from the past, but a universal experience of
history, where everything has its place and its value, where everything is
consequent [sic!] and coherent" (Thessaloniki: 8).

Needless to say, this text is a contradiction in terms and does exactly the opposite of what

it claims, namely it operates with the idea of a 'normative' past which of course is

selective and in which Hellenism is portrayed as the main agent of history.

The individual's memory is as selective as the kind of 'cultural memory' we have just

encountered. If the memory of certain events is not institutionalised (i.e. it does not

become part of a codified 'cultural memory') and the events are not regularly remembered

within a certain group (for example in the family and in the community), they will lose

their meaning and perhaps even eventually be forgotten (Halbwachs 1985: 3). Looking at

the interviewees’ memories of the arrival of the Asia Minor refugees and the Campbell

riot this process becomes apparent. On the one hand, it is difficult to combine memories

of antagonism between Greeks and Jews with the official narrative of Hellenism and on
 159

the other hand, the memories of these events have not become essential in the

transmission of 'family memory'. Compared to later historical events both the arrival of

the Asia Minor refugees and the Campbell riot took place within a world which perhaps

was changing (from a multicultural entity into a homogenising nation-state) but which

still 'made sense'. The antisemitism of the Asia Minor refugees can be understood ("...the

refugees came from Turkey and asked themselves: 'why do the Jews have everything and

we have nothing'?, A m i9) and is therefore less traumatic than later experiences.

A quotation, taken from an interview with a Salonikan woman who was bom in 1906

and moved to Paris in the twenties, gives a very clear account of the arrival and the

impact of the Asia Minor refugees. Although she probably had very little personal

experience of the time, she states:

"We were living harmoniously, Greeks, Jews, Turks. In Salonika we lived very,
very, very, very, very, very well....When Venizelos came to power in 1922,
there was an exchange of population in 1922...After that exchange antisemitism
started in Greece, you understand? We were living well until antisemitism
started. Antisemitism started in Greece with the arrival of the people from Asia
Minor, not with the Greeks, but with the sub-Greeks" (Valensi and Wachtel:
1991:222).

This memory stayed with her because it was part of transmitted family memory. In her

case, the arrival of the Asia Minor refugees is directly linked to the emigration of her

family to France and thus linked to a family narrative in which the beginning of

antisemitism brought by the Asia Minor refugees constituted a 'push factor' for the

emigration. In contrast to my interviewees, as a Parisian Salonikan so to speak, she is not

under the constraint of the Greek notion of a continuing past, in which statements about

the past have ramifications for the present and the present thus shapes the memory of the

past.
 160

7. Conclusion

In an article on 'generational memory' Hareven describes an encounter between Claude

Cookbum and three Ladino-speaking Jews shortly after the war in Sofia. They told him

about their family history: "Our family used to live in Spain before they moved to Turkey

and now we are moving to Bulgaria" (quoted in Hareven 1984: 249). When Cookbum

asked how long ago their family had moved from Spain, he found out that this happened

five hundred years ago. It startled him that the three Jews spoke of these events as if they

had occurred just a couple of years ago. Based on this episode, Hareven points to the

relativity of historical memory and to the different nature of 'generational memory' in

different cultures.

This chapter attests to a similar notion of 'generational memory' as described by

Hareven. The interviewees say "we came form Spain" as if this happened recently. The

sense of 'connectedness' with the past is also expressed in the link made between the

migration from Spain and recent migration experiences ("they moved to Turkey, we are

moving to Bulgaria" or "we started speaking Greek, like we had leamt Spanish in Spain,

we now leamt Greek because we lived in Greece", A m i5). This sense of continuity with

the 'distant' past of the 'generational' or 'cultural memory' exists parallel to the sense of

discontinuity of the 'communicative' family memory of the 'close' pre-war past.

 161

CHAPTER SIX:
NARRATIVES OF WAR AND OCCUPATION
(1940-1943)

1. Introduction

In this chapter I will present the memories of those difficult years which made all the

interviewees into survivors. Whether the interviewees were in the concentration camps,

in hiding, or with the partisans in the mountains, they survived the war, whereas many of

their family members and friends did not.

Consequently, remembering these years can be a very painful process, especially

when it follows years of silence. The notion of 'silence' does not imply that the Holocaust

was not given any 'memory space' but that the 'memory space' was ritualised (in the form

of the yearly Holocaust commemoration, for example), not specific and was often

private. Only recently the community and other organisations (Yale University and The

Shoah Visual History Foundation) have started recording detailed testimonies of

Salonikan survivors, and a public monument for the victims of the Holocaust was

erected. Niethammer argues that this kind of public recognition and 'memory work' is a

necessary prerequisite which enables individuals to voice their own experiences which

often have not been communicated and were 'tucked away' for many years as part of the

individual's search for 'normalisation' (Niethammer 1995: 38). It is important to note that,

at the time of my main fieldwork, the process of recognition, 'bearing witness', and

socially shared remembering had just begun, namely with the 50th anniversary in 1993 of

the deportations in 1943.

I was acutely aware of the painful and traumatic nature of the memories of the

interviewees, but I did not want to 'make them remember' and evoke those memories
 162

unless I felt that the interviewees wanted to talk about their experiences. Consequently,

only three of the ten concentration camp survivors spoke in detail about their experience

in the camp, while most interviewees who had been in hiding or with the partisans

described their experiences in more detail. This reflects the interviewees' and my own

narrative strategies. Experiences of escaping, hiding, and fighting can be integrated more

easily into the narrative form (on the side of the interviewee) and more easily asked about

(by the interviewer) than the experiences of the concentration camp. The experience of

death and destruction can be 'narrated' but defies the notion of meaning and

understanding which characterises other narrative sequences within a life history. This

experience also defies the notion of 'generational knowledge' which can act as a model

for the next generation (Abels 1995: 315), and through which the next generation can

learn something about the 'right responses' and the 'right choices' of the older generation.

Thus the memory of traumatic experiences forms a very distinct form of memory, a

memory characterised by rupture rather than continuity, and 'meaninglessness' rather than

'meaning'. In his study of Holocaust testimonies Langer underlines this point:

"...oral Holocaust testimonies are doomed on one level to remain disrupted

narratives, not only by the vicissitudes of technology but by the quintessence of
the experiences they record...They do not function like other narratives, since
the losses they record raise few expectations of renewal or hopes of
reconciliation. This does not mean that the witnesses have no future....but they
are hostages to a humiliating and painful past that their happier future does little
to curtail" (Langer 1991: xi).

Since the act of remembering has been given social significance in the Jewish community

in recent years (for example, the motto: "Pote Pia\ Never again!" appeared in many

official community publications), this traumatic memory gains new relevance which

makes it easier and encourages individuals to share their painful experiences100. In the

last two years the Shoah Visual History Foundation has also collected more than 250

100 Anne Karpf talks about a similar process in Britain where the 50th anniversary of the liberation of
Auschwitz has created a public space in which remembering has become a more social act than before,
when remembering was done within families and personal networks (Karpf 1998: 10).
 163

interviews in the whole of Greece. This chapter will describe the different experiences

and perceptions of 'the war' among the interviewees.

2. Narratives of Concentration Camp and Other Survivors

In the epilogue of 'The Truce' Primo Levi talks about two categories of concentration

camp survivors: the ones who want to forget and the ones who see the act of

remembering as their duty. The first group consists of people who came to the

concentration camp through "...bad luck and not because of political commitment..."

(Levi 1994: 390), which brought the second group of survivors to the camps. Levi argues

that for the first group the suffering was more traumatic because it was devoid of

meaning, like a misfortune or an illness, whereas the second group of political prisoners

embedded their suffering into a larger map of political and historical developments

(Levi 1994: 390). I do not want to discuss in detail Levi's hypothesis, but I would like to

take up the argument and adapt it to my case study. First of all, I do think that the

argument illustrates that while we need to make general statements about survivors, we

also have to take into account individual differences. It certainly holds true that there is a

big difference between the Jewish non-political concentration camp inmates and the

political prisoners in the camp, and that in general terms Levi captures this difference.

However, this difference does not fully explain the very different ways people have been

dealing with and remembering their experience within the two groups. Here, other factors

come into play. To mention a few: age at the time of survival, survival of other family

members, and the perceived success or failure of post-war life. This is similar for the

three groups of survivors I interviewed. While I will argue that the different experience of

the war years has deeply affected their general sense of identity, we need to bear in mind

that there are variations within each group.

 164

Just as Levi argued that political prisoners can more easily 'make sense' of their

experience, I put forward the hypothesis that individuals who were with the partisans or

in the mountains, i.e. had experience of Greek help and/or of a common fight against the

Germans, can more easily 'make sense' of their experience and integrate it into their life

history than the concentration camp survivors (none of whom were 'political' in my

sample). It seems to me that the war experiences are extremely significant because they

have shaped and continue to shape perceptions and notions of 'self and 'other' in later life

(such as, for example views on antisemitism and the relations between Jews and Greeks).

Individual narratives and memories are formulated in dialogue with other discourses,

such as narratives produced by the Jewish community and the Greek state, which try to

make sense of historical processes. The community has emphasised the rebuilding aspect,

which exemplifies the strength and the vitality of the community:

"Despite its tragic ordeal the Jews of Thessaloniki managed to rise from their
ashes and offer a tangible example of vitality and strength" (Jewish Community
of Thessaloniki 1992: 19).

An earlier version of the same notion read:

"In spite of the devastating hurricane brought about by the Nazi persecutions
and the annihilation of a glorious community several centuries old...the
surviving deportees of the death camps and those who managed to survive in
the guerrilla forces in the mountains and villages with the assistance of their
non-Jewish fellow citizens, aimed at reviving this community. Thanks to the
dedication of the good willed men who have been guiding the community since
the liberation of the country, the once glorious Jewish Community of
Thessaloniki has managed to survive, thus setting an example of vitality, the
strength and the spirit of the Jewish people" (The Jewish Community of
Thessaloniki 1978: 49)

The Greek state has largely ignored the Jewish experience, although the Jewish partisans

have been acknowledged together with the other partisans shortly after PASOK came to

power in 1982. When the Holocaust monument was erected in 1997, it was the first time

that a number of Greek politicians, including the Prime Minister Simitis, made public

comments about the Jewish experience in a very publicised event. In the speeches, the
 165

memory of the destruction of the Jewish community was seen as a reminder of

totalitarianism and fascism which should never occur again ("Never again totalitarianism

and atrocity! In Thessaloniki of today, in Greece of today, and in Greece and

Thessaloniki of tomorrow, fascism will not have its way", Chronika January/Febrary

1998: 32). Furthermore the Jewish experience was woven into the narrative of the Greek

resistance and the fight against the Germans, characterised by the 'great struggle' and the

common 'sacrifice':

"In the struggle of humanity against fascism and racism, Jews fought with all
other Greeks for freedom, basic values of civilisation, human rights and the
dignity and honour of peoples. The price they paid was heavy and
inhumane...This monument will remind all of us...of the sacrifice of the
Jews...(Mr. Petsalnikos, Minister of Macedonia-Thrace, Chronika
January/February 1998: 31).

"Those whom we have lost were not simply victims. They were fighters. They
were involved in the great struggle of the Greek people for freedom. (Mr.
Pangalos, Foreign Minister, Chronika January/February 1998: 33)

Both sets of quotations illustrate how an historical event is given meaning in official

communal and national narratives. The communal narrative tells the story of catastrophe

and reconstruction whereas the national narrative tells the story of heroic struggle,

sacrifice, and victory (commonly used for other historical time periods such as the

Independence struggle).

Both narratives are attempts at building "a monument of hope on the rubble of decay"

(Langer 1991: 205). They use a vocabulary which is meant to take the reader or listener

away from the event of destruction towards a consoling future. By talking about the death

of Jews in terms of 'fight' and 'sacrifice', the official Greek narrative turns passive victims

into active fighters whose death was meaningful because it brought about 'freedom'. The

narrative thus renders death meaningful ('they died for something...') and weaves, so to

speak, the experience of the Holocaust into the 'master narrative' of the Greek nation

state. In contrast to communal and state narratives, it is much more difficult to 'make
 166

sense' of survival, destruction, and annihilation for individuals. As Langer notes: "The

raw material of oral Holocaust narratives, in content and matter of presentation, resists

the organising impulse of moral theory..." (Langer 1991: 204).

Coming back to the earlier argument about the different groups of survivors, I argue

that Jewish partisans and Jews who have been in hiding can identify, to various extents,

with the official Greek narrative because they have, again to various extents, experienced

solidarity and support. The concentration camp survivors' experiences do not conform to

either narrative: they did not take place in a 'heroic struggle' nor do they describe their

post-war lives as a 'personal triumph' over what happened to them. In their post-war lives

both groups had to cope with the death of family members and friends. But in contrast to

the partisans, the concentration camp survivors' experience of the time between

deportation and return is very different. It is a time many interviewees did not talk about.

Perhaps because it was too painful for them, perhaps because they felt that they should or

could not communicate their experience to a 'young girl', like myself. As Levi stated

above, often concentration camp survivors want to eliminate the specific memory of the

camp experience, like a "painful object which intruded into their lives" (Levi 1994: 390).

Their narrative therefore often starts with the return from the camps or jumps from the

time of the deportation to the time of return:

"We were all sent to the Concentration Camp. We were five days without food.
That is our history. When we came back most people were dead" (Am20).

This quotation not only illustrates the focus on the 'before', i.e. before the deportation

and the 'after', i.e. the return from Poland, but also the usage of the collective 'us'. Despite

the fact that Isaak L. was the only surviving member of his family (he had lost his wife

and two children) he speaks of 'our history' and says "we came back"101. The question
 167

arises as to whom Isaak L. refers to by 'we'. Is it all the surviving Jews in Salonika or is it

the group of concentration camp survivors who share the memory of common suffering?

The following chapter will attempt to illuminate how the different groups of survivors

perceive and narrate the wartime past and what role group references play in this process.

Another way of looking at the different groups of survivors is to look at age, marital

status, and geographical location of each interviewee at the time of the outbreak of the

war. These factors determined the range of possibilities for every individual during the

occupation and their fate in the concentration camps. The age distribution among my

interviewees at the time of the deportations in 1943 was as follows: two were infants,

three were between the ages of eight and ten, three were between the ages of 16 and 18,

six were between 19 and 23, nine were between 25 and 33, and seven between 34 and 42.

The other important factor is that of geographical location, as the situation of Jews

differed considerably in the three occupation zones (see chapter three above).

Let me briefly say something about the terminology of 'the war'. The older interviewees

who were bom before 1914 actually experienced three wars in their life time: WW1, the

Balkan Wars, and WW2. However, when talking about 'the war' (polemos, guerre,

Krieg) the speaker usually refers to WW2. The term 'war' appears more frequently than

any other word with regard to the experiences from 1940-1945. When I did a

computerised word search, the word 'occupation' {Katochi, Besetzung) came up only 12

times in five different interviews, only one of which was with a concentration camp

survivor. In contrast the term 'war' appears in every interview numerous times. The term

'war' is used as a broad term which encompasses the Greek-Italian War, the German

101 Kristin Platt talks about the usage o f the 'collective we' in life histories as a means for the individual
narrator to distance him/herself from the traumatic events, and as a means to transcend individual
memory. She also states that it very common among Armenian survivors of the genocide to start off
their life history as 'we' until the massacres and then continue as 'I' after the events of 1916. (Platt
1995: 359).
 168

Occupation, the deportation, and experiences in the concentration camps in Poland and

Germany or the experiences of hiding and fighting in Greece.

A chronology of the war, in terms of distinct phases, varies of course with the distinct

experiences of the interviewees but fits mostly into the following chronological order:

1) The war with Italy (1940/1941)

2) The German/Italian occupation (1941-1943)

3) Introduction of anti-Jewish measures (1942-1943)

4) Escape or deportation (1943-1944)

5) Experiences of 'there' (in the concentration camps), of hiding, or of being with the

partisans (1943-1945)

6) Liberation and return (1944-1945)

Depending on the interviewee's experience and general narrative, he or she discusses

certain periods in greater detail than others.

3. The War with Italy

On the 28th of October 1940, Germany's ally Italy delivered an ultimatum to Metaxas.

After the rejection of the ultimatum (the famous 'ochi'), Italian forces entered Greece. In

the subsequent Greek-Italian War, by December 1940 the Italian troops were pushed

back to Albania. After a very severe winter Greek troops had to withdraw from Albania.

The war with Italy thus lasted from October 1940 until the spring 1941.

On the whole, the war with Italy does not feature very prominently in the interviews.

As with the other historical events it is overshadowed by the later more traumatic

experiences. Out of the 15 male interviewees, eleven were old enough to be called to

arms. Five men were drafted to war, two were exempted, one for health reasons, the other

one because he was a Hazan in a synagogue, and the others did not talk about this period
 169

of their life (mostly because they started talking immediately about the other 'war', that is

to say about the German occupation and the deportations).

It is very interesting that only Simon B. tells me of his experiences at the Albanian

Front in a detailed and chronological account. The other men talk about this war very

briefly and mostly in two contexts: in the context of nationalism and sacrifice and in the

context of Jewish-Greek relations. Let us first look at Simon B.'s account:

"A year later the war broke out and Italy occupied Greece. At that time we were
in the army. We received an order to move... There were rivers and with the
boats we made bridges. Another Jew and myself were responsible for putting
together, loading and sending all the materials to Albania. We went to Albania
and there were many difficulties on the way. I managed on the way to Albania
to go through Saloniki and to send a letter to my parents saying: 'I cannot come
to see you at the moment. Be healthy and pray that I will be alright'. So we went
to the Front. The Italians were destroying the bridges. I got hurt by a bomb
dropped from an airplane. The bomb fell not very far from me and I was very
lucky that a boat was in front of me which was made from metal. So I was not
badly hurt. I was taken to a hospital in the area. After they gave me first aid
they sent me to Ioannina. The biggest problem of the Albanian War was the
cold. It was very cold and we did not have warm cloth. The Greek soldiers were
not used to the cold. Their feet were badly frost-bitten. In Ioanina in the
hospital they wanted to amputate the toes of my left leg...But one had to sign a
consent form and I did not sign this. So with four others we escaped from the
hospital. One of the patients told us to take a shower with snow every day. We
did this all the way from Albania. That's how my legs survived. The Germans
saw that the Italians could not beat the Greek army. The Italians suffered and
the Greeks had many victories. When the Germans came and we lost the front
we started to withdraw. On the way the Germans bombed us and we had to go
through the mountains until we got to Athens. The Red Cross helped the
soldiers who came from the Front. Slowly we were going back to our families. I
went back to my family in Saloniki in 1941" (Am 17).

This very factual account tells us about the course of the war with Italy, about the initial

Greek victory over the Italians and the eventual surrender to the Germans, but more

importantly about the suffering of the ordinary soldiers due to the severe winter. The

return of soldiers who had their toes and feet amputated is often mentioned in the context

of this war. Two women interviewees speak about this topic. Lea S. remembers that she

went to see her youngest brother in a hospital in Athens who "came from the war with his

feet amputated" (AflO). Lina M. also talks about her brother, but within the broader

context of all the Jewish soldiers:

 170

"When the Greeks became serious they sent them all to Albania, including my
brother, from where they came back with their legs amputated. How many
came ! There was a young man in their house, he left and he came back with
both his legs cut. And they were sent to Auschwitz. There was no one to defend
them. Another friend of mine, a young groom. I have gone to their wedding. He
went to Albania and died there, died there, never found the body. So you see,
these were the sacrifices. We gave our blood..." (Af8).

The contrasts between Simon B.'s narrative and Lina M.'s statement are striking. Simon

B. gives an account of his personal experience, with only a brief reference to another Jew,

while Lina M. refers to her brother's experience in terms of a collective experience

("They came back and they were sent to Auschwitz, we gave our blood"). As a

collective Jewish experience Lina M. makes a clear link between the Jewish sacrifice and

the deportations. Since "there was no one to defend them" Jews seem to have sacrificed

their lives in vain and were thus betrayed. Although they gave their life for Greece,

Greece did not prevent them from being deported102.

As in the case of the Campbell riot discussed in chapter five, the speaker immediately

relates the topic of the war with Italy to the experience of the Holocaust and to the theme

of betrayal. This illustrates a point made by Ricoeur regarding the nature of historical and

political 'events'. Firstly, an 'event' needs to be defined as an event in order to find

mention in a narrative; and secondly, narratives are constructed around certain themes

which determine the relevance, i.e. the exclusion or inclusion, of certain events (quoted

in Sutton 1998: 135). In Lina M.'s narrative, the 'event' of the Greek-Italian War is

overshadowed by the later event of the Holocaust and by the general theme of betrayal

which runs through her whole interview.

102 One could draw an interesting parallel between the notion of betrayal in this particular narrative and
other Greek personal narratives, collected for example by Herzfeld (1987) and Sutton (1998). Sutton
suggests that narratives on Kalymnos often contain recounting of injustices and betrayals perpetrated,
both on a personal and political level, because o f a strong sense of reciprocity and historical debt. On a
personal level betrayal is perpetrated when failing to repay and recognise past generosities; on a
political level betrayal is perpetrated when not acknowledging Greece's historical efforts. "The current
Western criticisms o f Greek positions on Macedonia and Yugoslavia are seen as a betrayal of the
historical debt owed to Greece for its sacrifice for 'Europe' in the Second World War" (Sutton 1998:
160).
 171

I argue that there is a correlation between the detailed description of an event and the

importance of an event for a narrative theme. It seems that the more important the theme

which an event serves to demonstrate, the less important is the detailed account of this

very event, and vice versa. Simon B.'s description of his experiences in the Greek-Italian

War are of a factual and detailed nature because in his narrative this event does not serve

to demonstrate a wider point. His account is thus very exceptional because in most other

cases the Greek-Italian War is referred to within a specific theme bracket. This theme can

be called the "good Greek citizen". What I mean by that becomes clearer if we look at the

following two statements:

"...I also fought in the Albanian War with the Italians. There was a General
Frisis and the Jewish community made a monument for him, he was the first
who died on the Albanian front, a Jewish officer. He could not speak Greek
well but he died for his fatherland" (Am22).

"...I have all the rights of a Greek because I was wounded as a Greek soldier in
the war with Italy [He shows his scars]. I was wounded quite badly. I stayed
five months in Athens. I was wounded three days before the war ended"
(Am23).

What is revealed in these statements is the sentiment that individual or collective Jewish

participation in the Greek-Italian war made Jews into full Greek citizens. The willingness

to 'die for the fatherland', to 'sacrifice Jewish blood' is conceived as the ultimate proof of

having a rightful claim to Greek citizenship. The emphasis here is on political rather than

ethnic belonging (to 'have all the rights of a Greek'). The underlying assumption here is

one of ethnic nationalism. The fact that the Jews were different from Greeks, marked for

example by difficulties in speaking Greek, makes their contribution to the Greek-Italian

War even more remarkable ('He could not speak Greek well but he died for his

fatherland').

In this view the war becomes a test of loyalty to the state, which when successfully

passed, entitles the minority (i.e. the non-majority population of a given nation-state) to

full citizenship and to participation in the imagined national community. In some cases,
 172

the actual experience of being in the army also contributed to the feeling of being an

equal citizen. Samuil B. recounts the following episode:

"But even when I was a soldier I had positive experiences. I got an exceptional
job and I worked in an office because I could translate Italian into Greek. It was
in 1940. We were in Koritza [town in Albania] and one of the soldiers said:
'Hey Jew, come here'. The commander of the office got upset and said to that
soldier: 'He has a name, his name is Samuil. If I hear again that somebody will
call him 'Jew', I will send him to the front'. That was really something" (Aml4).

I suggest that the memory of the Greek-Italian War is highly significant because it

functions as a tangible proof for the loyalty of the Jews to the Greek state, the integration

of Jews within Greek society, and the good relations between the Greeks and the Jews.

The figures of Jewish soldiers and officers who fought, were wounded, and were killed in

the war are often used to underline these points. They are, for example, mentioned in the

community brochure in the question section.

"Did you know that 12,898 Jews fought during WW2 in the Greek Army,
defending their country? That 343 were officers? That they suffered 513 dead
and 3,743 wounded? That among the first dead of the war was Colonel
Mordechai Frisis of Chalkis?" (Jewish Community 1993: 27).

These points are often reiterated in public speeches. When the secretary of the

community gave a lecture in England about the history of the Jews of Salonika, he

underlined these very points. Immediately after talking about the harmony between the

Jews and the Greeks he listed the above figures of Jewish participation in the Greek-

Italian War, stating proudly "that the Jews fulfilled their duty towards their country"

(Limmud Conference in Manchester, 1997).

Another variation of this narrative emerged in the context of the Greek Foreign

Minister's cancellation of his participation in the ceremony of the 50th anniversary

ceremony of the liberation of Auschwitz in 1995. Following the Greek foreign policy at

the time, the Foreign Minister cancelled his visit to Poland, as Greece boycotted all

political and cultural events which acknowledged the newly formed state of Yugoslav

Macedonia as 'Macedonia' (and not as FYROM, the Former Yugoslav Republic of

 173

Macedonia). In the days to follow this issue was discussed in the Greek media, and

representatives of the Jewish community were asked for their opinion. On the whole, the

decision not to participate in the ceremony was carefully criticised and marked as a 'sad

event' but at the same time it was pointed out that as "Greek citizens we respect the issues

of Greek diplomacy" (Elefterotipia, 30/1/95). The former president of the community

Leon Benmajor criticised the absence of the Greek state at the celebrations. He is quoted

as follows:

"Among the 56,000 Greek Jews who died in the concentration camps were
3,500 Jews who fought and were wounded in the Albanian War...Just for this
reason, the Greek Foreign Minister should have gone to Auschwitz"
(Elefterotipia, 30 January).

The above quotation illustrates very clearly the 'claim to citizenship' argument. In order

to enforce the Jewish right for state representation (in this case at the ceremony in

Auschwitz) the speaker refers to the Jewish participation in the Greek-Italian War, as if it

is not enough to say that all the Jews who died in Auschwitz were Greek citizens.

Interestingly, Leon Benmajor also points out that "antisemitism has never existed in

Greece and even less so today", to make sure that his criticism of the Greek government

is not misunderstood as an accusation of antisemitism.

As in the Campbell event, the memory of the Greek-Italian War is linked to later

historical developments and the (for today's Jews very relevant ) question of Greek-

Jewish relations. Perceived as 'shared Jewish-Greek history', the Greek-Italian War, from

the Jewish perspective, provides a legitimate resource for claiming membership and

representation in the Greek nation state. While later in the war the Jews suffered as Jews,

in the Greek-Italian War they suffered as Greeks. Having suffered as Greeks for Greece

seems to mark the transition to 'becoming national' (in the narratives of some informants).

However, the need to stress one's own or the collective contribution to the Greek cause

illustrates a deep sense of vulnerability and insecurity among my informants, who

 174

explicitly refer to the Greek-Italian War in order to defend their status as 'legitimate

nationals'.

We can clearly see similarities here between individual and collective narratives. In

order to participate in the 'Greek meta narrative', the community brochure stresses the

Jewish participation in the Greek Independence struggle, while individuals stress their

contribution to the efforts of the Greek state. One can interpret these strategies as typical

positions of minorities who do not belong to the 'core' of the nation state, which is

defined by ethnic rather than civic categories, and thus have to constantly reassert their

membership (and negotiate their difference). In several instances my question: 'do you

feel Greek' was answered with a statement about the participation in the Greek-Italian

War, sometimes substituting a more detailed answer. The importance of the historical

event of the Greek-Albanian War stems from the wish to assert the Greekness of the

Salonikan Jews. Criticising other Jews who are reluctant to speak Ladino in public, one

informant told me:

"Why should I not speak Ladino? You can be a very good patriot and speak
Ladino. I say: 'look, I fought in Albania'...It was the Jews who fought in
Albania" (Am 14).

These 'we are good Greek citizens' narratives also reveal a specific understanding of the

state which can be linked to the concept of reciprocity. The importance of the concept of

reciprocity in Greek society has been stressed by Hirschon (1998), Herzfeld (1987), and

Sutton (1998). The notion of reciprocity describes the nature of relationships in which

exchange take place. Linked to the notion of reciprocity are notions of debt and

obligation based on past exchanges. Sutton describes very vividly how the notion of

failed reciprocity is not only used in the context of the failure to fulfil social obligation by

neighbours or other family members but also when talking about the 'betrayal of the

Western powers' who criticise Greece over the Macedonia issue and do not acknowledge

what Greece has done in WW2.

 175

It think when looking at the narratives of the Jewish contribution to Greek

independence and the Greek-Italian War, we can detect a notion of the Greek state which

is rooted in the concept of reciprocity. The underlying assumption is that one cannot

expect anything from the state unless one gives something to it. The state is not just there

in order to serve its citizens, as a civic entity so to speak, but the state has legitimate

demands on its citizen, such as the demand to fight in a war. To have fought in a war

proves the loyalty which might have been in doubt before (as members of a group

perceived as non-Greeks) and thus one can expect a 'return gift', such as state protection

and full citizenship.

In Lina M.'s statement it became very clear that the state failed to fulfil its duty, or

better, its obligation (in reciprocity to the Jewish sacrifice in the Greek-Italian War), by

not preventing the deportations, and hence it 'betrayed' the Jews. Despite the fact that the

Jews fought in the war "they were sent to Auschwitz and there was no one to defend

them" (Af8). From Lina M.'s perspective there is a close link between the two distinct

historical events of the Greek-Italian War and the deportations of the Jews by the

Germans, although they are historically of a very different nature. Once again (as in the

memory of the Campbell event), this illustrates that the historical narratives of the

interviewees are governed by themes which determine the periodisation and the linking

of historical events. They are remembered and described as 'proofs' of particular themes

which often break down time chronologies in terms of a distinct past, present, and future.

(Sutton 1998: 141). In Lina M.'s narrative the theme is the 'betrayal by the Greeks'. In

other narratives it is the 'good relations between the Jews and the Greeks'. The particular

theme, or leitmotiv, almost always emerges from the historical experience of the war,

from the time of the deportation or of going into hiding and returning home. Langer

writes about the "absence of an independent time", resulting from the "past of the disaster

[which] casts a net over a redeeming future" (Langer 1991: 74). The above perceptions of

historical events before the Holocaust show that the absence of independent time relates
 176

both to the past and the future. The key to understanding these interviews lies therefore in

the memories of war, which starts in most interviews with the memories of occupation.

4. "When the Germans came"

The war memories and recollections of my interviewees are of a varied nature. They are

either very lengthy and detailed or very brief and sketchy. It is difficult to do justice to all

the material, and in the following I will try to arrive at an understanding of these war

memories by focusing on a few selected life histories. The war is mostly perceived as an

event which radically disrupted and shattered ordinary and happy lives. It is that contrast

between 'before' and 'after' which runs through most interviews, clearly expressed in the

following quotation, taken from the beginning of an interview:

"When I was young I went to the Alliance Israelite Universelle until the fourth
class...My father was not rich, he was a tinsmith. He had a shop. We were a
family and we lived well, like me today otan archisi to polemos [until the war
began]" (Afl).

The war began for Stella A. in 1940/1941. She recounts the beginning of the war as

follows :

"It was war, in '41 the bombs were falling. There was no work. What were we
supposed to do? We started to do business. I started taking stuff from people
who did not have money, they gave me clothes, and shoes and I sold them for
bread and butter. Life was very hard and the whole family worked, nobody was
married. My brother was a soldier. My father could not sell anything. I took
many things and went to the villages to sell and they gave me flour. My brother
and sister took the flour and we made bread. My sister and I went at four o'
clock in the morning to the bakery, at seven we picked it up and went to Vardar
to sell it. Like this we passed the time when there was a lot of hunger. We were
walking in the street and we saw people on the street [with bellies] distended
by hunger. Then the Germans came and we were scared of going to the villages.
Like this we passed a year. I had a sewing machine and we gave things to the
villagers. The Germans took our shop. We all lived together in the ghetto until
1943. Then we had to go to Baron Hirsch. My mother and father were sick.
They took us at four o'clock. They gathered us and the wagons came (Afl).

This condensed narrative covers the period from 1940 to 1943. In the first part Stella A.

switches from 'when the Germans came' to the time of the Albanian War and back. While
 177

her later narrative of her experiences in the concentration camp is chronologically very

precise and very detailed, the beginning of the war and the time leading to the deportation

is portrayed in a very general way, a time characterised by extreme economic hardship

for the interviewee and her family. The German occupation is 'just the beginning', pre-

catastrophic so to speak, and therefore not that important in most survivors' narratives.

I should add here that while this time, i.e. the time of the German occupation, is not

important in historic detail, it is important as a marker which sets apart life 'before' and

'after'. Often the interviewees describe day to day life, such as work, or describe the

general atmosphere in Salonika which ended 'when the Germans came'. Mordochai H. ,

for example, speaks about working with his father 'until the Germans came':

"We were selling vegetables, cheese, and yoghurt. The shop was on Tsimiski,
in the centre...He knew some things and I knew some things. His eyes were not
so good anymore so I used to read to him and he would explain to me things I
did not understand. We did this until the Germans came.. ."(Aml8).

The phrase 'until the Germans came' is used in this and other narratives to denote the end

of an era. The arrival of the German occupying force denotes this end, although major

changes for the Jewish population occurred only about one and a half years after the

arrival of the Germans. The notion of an 'end' is also clearly expressed in the following

quotation:

"Saloniki was a very charming city, in the thirties it was a city of commerce.
Until the war started with Poland and Germany. Until then, it was the 'Chrissi
Epochi', the Golden Age" (Am21).

Very early on in the interview the same speaker says:

"We worked in a metal factory from 5 a.m. in the morning. The pay was double
the usual because it was so difficult...Then the Germans came and took us to
Germany. Before that we were free here" (Am21).

Through the last passage, we understand that for the interviewees the references to the

arrival of the Germans and the subsequent deportations were not only the end of a

historical era but the end of their freedom. In terms of the interview, it denotes also the
 178

end or the disruption of a consistent life history in which individuals make sense of their

choices and decisions. For some interviewees the German occupation marks the

beginning of the disrupted narrative, for some the disruption starts with the deportations.

Since the period 'in between', i.e. in between the German occupation, the deportations,

the liberation, and the return, evades an autobiographical, teleological narrative it is often

summarised in a few sentences. This does not mean that the interviewees do not talk

more extensively about the period 'in between' in other parts of the interview, when

prompted by a specific question. However, it does illustrate an attempt to not talk about

the experiences between departure and return, between 'being sent' and 'coming back'.

"Koretz sent all the Hazanim, all the families, and all the wounded to the
Concentration Camp. We were five days without food. That is our history.
When we came back most people were dead" (A m i8).

When I asked Solomon S. when he was deported to Auschwitz he replied:

"In April 1943 and I was liberated in May 1945. Here almost everybody left for
Auschwitz and Birkenau. When the Front came closer I was taken to
Mauthausen and then to Besem in Austria. There, I was liberated by the
Americans" (Am22).

The next segment of Solomon S.'s interview illustrates what Langer means by

saying that Holocaust testimonies "do not function like other narratives since the losses

they record raise few expectations of renewal or hopes of reconciliation" (Langer 1991:

xi). To my question "what happened to your family”, he replies:

"I am the only survivor. My wife, the baby, a three year old girl, they took them
all. I will tell you one thing, they might have been luckier because they went to
the gas chambers and that was the end"(Am22, also quoted in chapter eight).

These last quotations illustrate the most important dilemma of interviews with Holocaust

survivors: on the one hand they point to the utmost relevance of the "past of the disaster"

which certainly "casts a net over a redeeming future" (Langer 1991: 74), on the other

hand they point to the existence of a 'closed' or rather 'encapsulated' memory which leaps

from 'before the war' to 'after the war'. This silence about the 'in between' can be
 179

explained in various ways: it can be a) a protection against the pain concrete memories of

the war experiences could evoke, b) an effort not to expose me, i.e. the 'young

interviewer' to these painful memories, or c) a narrative 'habit' not to talk in detail about

brutal experiences. Niethammer argues that individual memory of a traumatic past is

often only expressed after a general, sometimes institutionalised, interest had started to

deal with these very memories, which can function as a 'protective cocoon' for the

individual. (Niethammer 1995: 38). In the case of my interviews, a collective memory

process had not been fully developed and I did not see it as my function to receive as

much information as possible. I therefore mostly accepted silences and went along with

the interviewee to discuss the post-war situation. This process was enforced when

interviewees explicitly stated that they did not feel good when talking about their

experiences, as Jacov P. did, for example:

"The Germans had come in April 1941. We went to the Konzentrationslager

[concentration camp] in March 1943. Every week 3,000 people arrived in
Auschwitz. Very few went to work and the others went to the Crematorium. It
is very difficult, I feel sick when I speak about the Konzentrationslager"
(Am26).

Under such circumstances I found it difficult to ask more detailed questions, both

regarding the German occupation of Salonika and the experience in Auschwitz. We thus

need to understand that there are different reasons why the period of the German

occupation in Salonika does not acquire much importance in individual narratives: either

this period is part of a general silence about the war or it is considered negligible

compared to the narrative of destruction which is to follow. Another factor is the degree

of personal contact with the Germans; the more contact there was the more likely the

interviewee will include this period in his/her narrative.

Most interviewees point out how 'normal' life was in the first year of occupation. "It

was not bad at the beginning", (Am24) says Albertos S., who had been captured by the

Germans as a Greek soldier and made his way back to Thessaloniki on foot. Lea S., a
 180

schoolteacher puts it in similar words: "At the beginning they didn't do anything bad to

us. They were living like everybody else" (AflO). These statements underline what

Steven Bowman writes: "The Jews suffered during the first months of occupation not as

Jews but as Greeks" (Bowman 1989: 9). Bowman refers here in particular to the

economic hardship which was brought about by the famine in 1941/1942, exemplified in

Stella A.’s statement above. Ricki A., who was 18 in 1941 and stayed in Thessaloniki

throughout the occupation, also told me about the extreme hunger he and his family were

experiencing:

"We were very hungry. The Germans used the premises next to our house as a
stable. My mother used to beg for some peas which they were feeding the
horses with. She cooked them and that's how we survived" (RA, p.7)

In the first phase of the German occupation, for almost 15 months, no immediate

measures were taken against Jews. Some Jews, like Chief Rabbi Koretz, were put under

house arrest. After Koretz was arrested in May 1941, he was then sent to Vienna where

he was imprisoned. He returned to Salonika eight months later and was appointed

president of the community by the Gestapo. The arrival of the Wehrmacht was

accompanied by the arrival of the Sonderkommando (special squad) Rosenberg. The

mission of this Sonderkommando was to

"document the anti-German activities of the Jews, the Freemasons, and other
political enemies of the Reich and to confiscate this material in order to remove
the spiritual foundation of their work" (Sonderkommando Rosenberg,
Abschlussbericht: 4, my own translation, Mazower Archive, Wiener Library,
London).

The Sonderkommando Rosenberg was instructed to collect scientific and archival

material about the Jews of Europe in order to establish an institute of destroyed European

Jewry in Frankfurt103. With the assistance of the Wehrmacht, the Sonderkommando

103 A huge archive of the Jewish community in Thessaloniki, recently found in Moscow, had been
gathered by the Rosenberg Kommando and was taken to Russia after the war.
 181

ransacked Jewish libraries, synagogues, and archives, interrogated individuals and

searched Jewish houses all over Greece.

Interestingly, none of the interviewees talks about the activities of the Rosenberg

Sonderkommando. The topic which was addressed by the interviewees who talked about

this period was the personal contact between Jews and German officers. This contact was

facilitated by the confiscation of rooms in Jewish houses:

"The first thing they did was to confiscate all the radios, all the big radios. Then
the second thing was that they confiscated rooms in the Jewish houses for
German officers" (Am22).

Five of my interviewees had a German officer staying in their house. In two cases the

families had very strong connections to Germany and everybody in the household spoke

German. All these interviewees come from well to do, middle class families. It is striking

that the German officers are generally described as well-behaved. Albertos S. continues

the above statement:

"The German officer used to come once in a while and the other guy who used
to be there was a German soldier, Wehrmacht. He was very good, very
educated. He spoke French and Italian. He knew that I was a Jew. He was very
nice. They were very polite and they talked to me in German" (Am24).

Vera K., who had come from central Europe to Thessaloniki in 1925, also had a German

officer and his putzfleck (the officer’s batman) staying in her house. She recounts that

within days of the German occupation a German armoured car with a swastika stopped in

front of her house and a German officer told her that he was looking for a room for a

German officer. Vera K. told him that she only wanted an older officer in her house since

she had a 14-year old daughter. After playing on Vera K.’s piano, the officer inspected

the room and the bathroom and then put up a sign outside the house which said: "Do not

enter! Requisitioned by the Gestapo". Some time later a Gestapo officer arrived. He was

60 years old and from Austria. The 'normality' or 'day to day' aspect of the interaction
 182

between Vera K., her family and the Gestapo is even more strongly emphasised by the

way Vera K. talks about the following episode:

"The Gestapo officer was staying with us. Sometimes we sat together and my
husband and he drank some whiskey. Once it got very late and he asked me
whether I could wake him up at four o'clock the next day. 'I will rather give you
an alarm clock and you will let me sleep', I replied. 'But why do you have to get
up so early?' 'We have an 'Aktion' (round up) in a village where two German
soldiers had been killed'. When he came back the next day he told me that they
only found a dying grandmother and three chicken in the village. Apparently
the village had been warned. 'At least you found something', I said" (Af5).

Ricki A. also remembers that they used to sit with the German officer in the evening and

have a chat. He recalls that the German officer told them that he suspected that the

German owner of the building, who lived in the ground floor, was a Communist because

he said 'Heil Hitler' too often when they met on the staircase (Am 12).

Lina M. recounts how the SS officer who was staying with her and her family chatted

regularly with her sick father and even baby-sat her son when she had to attend a funeral.

She still cannot understand why this officer did not try to warn them about what was

going to happen:

"He didn't say a word to us, like watch out, try to save the child. My baby was
in his arms sometimes or he would sit on his legs...and he didn't do anything to
save him, he just disappeared" (Af8).

Because of the limited number of interviews I cannot judge whether the above cases were

exceptions or the rule. Lea S. gives quite a different account of the contact between the

German officers and Jewish hosts. She and her family had left Thessaloniki after the

arrival of German troops but decided to return after 10 months.

"They settled themselves in Jewish houses and high ranking officers

requisitioned rooms with Jewish wealthy families living well with their
terrorised hosts. Gradually, even in their presence, they started packing
'presents', books, carpets, paintings, their hosts' most valuable belongings and
sent them to Germany" (AflO, unpublished memoir, pp. 14/15)
 183

In the light of the above experiences and the fact that no specifically anti-Jewish laws had

been implemented for a period of 15 months (although all Jewish newspapers had been

shut down), the events of July 1942 came as a dramatic shock.

5. Platia Eleftheria and After

After a massive antisemitic campaign in the local press104 the first collective action

against the Jews was taken in July 1942. On the 11 July, male Jews between the ages of

18 and 45 were ordered to gather at the Platia Eleftheria (Freedom Square) to register for

forced labour. About 10,000 men stood for hours in the hot sun, some being forced to do

physical exercise. Subsequently they were sent to work for the Wehrmacht on the

construction of roads and airfields. Jaques Stroumsa describes this day in his book:

"More than 9,000 men, among them my brother and I, had followed the
German order. I heard screams and whip lashes. Young men had to perform
degrading exercises, such as jumping like frogs, while lots of bystanders
followed the spectacle. Many of us fainted, as a result of these tortures and the
burning sun. The Germans poured jars of water over them in order to revitalise
them for more tortures" (Stroumsa 1993: 33).

The events at the Platia Eleftheria mark the beginning of the anti-Jewish measures.

Marcel B. recounts the events as follows:

"The first thing the Germans did, I don't know if you were told that, was that
they put an ad in the paper for the Jews to come to the Platia Eleftheria, where
the bus stop is now. Jews from such an age to such an age should be there and,
you know, and we dumbbells went there and I was there. I was there. And we
were surrounded by Germans, on all the balconies around, you know, and they
started picking up people (Am 16).

On that day the men were released, but about 3500 men were later mobilised to work on

airfields and roads under very harsh conditions. Marcel B. was one of them:

104 The antisemitic campaign must have been of crucial importance to the Germans because as the
commander o f the Rosenberg Kommando noted " for the average Greek there is no Jewish question.
He does not see the political danger o f world Jewry" (Mazower 1993: 258)
 184

"...and after they listed our names and we had to go to work at the airport...Do
you know where it is? Not where it is now, there was and there still is a village
called Thermi. Across the street from Thermi, there was the airport where
German planes landed. So everybody was listed there to work. Either there or
some other place. And I had to go to work there. They picked you up
somewhere around here with a truck and took you down there and we tried to
dig ditches and things like that... At noon time they gave us a few minutes to
rest. We used to go to the village and pick up green tomatoes and eat the green
tomatoes and we are still alive today" (Am 16).

In contrast to the other narratives, Marcel B. connects the places of the past to the places

of the present. Platia Eleftheria is "where the bus stop is now" and he was taken to forced

labour where "there was and still is a village called Thermi". This element of placing the

past in the landscape of today is mostly not a mere explanatory narrative device, as in

Marcel B.'s case, but an indicator for the contemporary relevance of a certain issue to the

speaker.

One of these themes is the old cemetery which was destroyed in December 1942105,

which occurred after the community paid a ransom of two and a half million drachmas to

the German army for releasing the Jewish workers (about 400 men had died during this

forced labour operation).

The cemetery was destroyed and the marble was used for the construction of roads and

buildings, partly still visible in contemporary Thessaloniki.

"The Germans used the marble for pathways to their stables and the marble
shops took all the marble to make crosses...Here in Panorama (a suburb of
Salonika) the pavement is full of Jewish stones" (Am 12).

The existence of the scattered tombstones on pathways, in church yards, and in houses

makes the topic of the cemetery both a historical and contemporary topic.

Isaak L. was among the interviewees who was very eager to talk about the old cemetery:

105 The Greek government had already unsuccessfully attempted to move the Jewish cemetery from its
central location in the city in the 1930s.
 185

"Let us talk about the Jewish cemetery. The cemetery we had covered a big
terrain where the university is located today. When the Germans came they
asked to build a street through the cemetery. This cemetery was an old
cemetery, 500 years. Since we have come from Spain, very famous rabbis were
buried there. We were told to take away the bones because the cemetery was
going to be destroyed. There were many famous rabbis and family graves.
People would go to the graves of these rabbis and pray. The tombstones were
very valuable. They destroyed all the cemetery. At the new cemetery you can
see some of the old tombstones. Until today the land of the university is owned
by the community. But we don't talk about this" (Am20)..

It becomes clear that the subject of the cemetery is very important to Isaak L.. In this

statement the cemetery physically embodies the long and continuing history of the

Sephardic Jews in Salonika ( "This cemetery was an old cemetery, 500 years. Since we

have come from Spain, very famous rabbis were buried there"). Bearing in mind that the

cemetery had about 350,000 graves and that in Jewish tradition graves cannot be moved,

we need to understand the importance of the cemetery, both historically and

symbolically. It is a place which was not only destroyed in 1942 but also a place "where

the university is located today", that is to say a place which acquired a totally different

meaning after the war. The cemetery does constitute a 'place of memory' for most older

Jews. However, it is a 'place of memory' which is of a private nature because the pre-war

history of the university site is nowhere acknowledged and because of the silence about

this ("But we don't talk about this"). The narrative about the destruction of the old

cemetery is closely linked to the awareness of a missing memorial at the University or

any other place (in 1994). Isaak L. continues his statement about the cemetery by saying:

"You know the monument in Larissa. Here, there should be a much bigger
monument because there were 63,000 Jews here. The day when the Germans
came here we were 63,000 Jews and now we are only 1,000 Jews...We, the old
Salonikans, know what the Jews did for the development of the city" (Am20).

The fact that the memory of the old Jewish cemetery has not become part of the 'cultural'

Greek memory is very much present in the above statement, which thus links the

individual memory of the past, i.e. of a place, to the present situation. A former leader of

the community attaches similar importance to a memorial at the university:

 186

"The only cemetery in the world which was destroyed was the cemetery in
Salonika...The only place to put a memorial is the University because people
who come to study there they should see that Jews used to be here" (Am 14).

Although he expressed his wish for a memorial at the University, he was not very

optimistic about the realisation of such a project. Only one interviewee spoke in detail

about the destruction of the old cemetery. Lina M. remembers that her grandmother's

remains were taken from the old to the new cemetery where she was re-buried with four

others:

"My mother's mother had died at the end of 1936 and was buried in the old
cemetery. And then during the occupation when the German destroyed it they
called the members of our family and the younger son was obliged to go and
witness the unburial...I go to the cemetery now and there is a great grave with
the names of four people whom I don't know. And the last name is my
grandmother. There are quite a number of those graves" (Af8).

In Lina M.'s interview it becomes very clear that her sense of identity as a Salonikan Jew

(who has emigrated to the States and now spends half the year in Salonika and half the

year in Cleveland) is very much linked to having family members buried in the cemetery.

She says:

"I feel Thessalonikia, I was bom here, I have people in the old cemetery, where
I used to go before I left. I went to cry on their graves, I am from Saloniki. To
whom Salonika belongs is another thing. What I am, I am. You see" (Af8)?

It is precisely because the link to the past, symbolised by the 'old cemetery', has been

destroyed and its existence has not been acknowledged, that a vision of the future is

under severe strain. Lina M. gets very angry when talking about the contemporary

university site, where Jewish tombstones were visible as part of pathways until very

recently.

"I go to the University and want to shout at them [the students] when I see these
tombs, Hebrew marked, and all of these young students are jumping on them.
Why? Why? Tell me! ... What is the future for us Jews, what is the future for
the young men and women? It is evident it is destmction, it is assimilation"
(Af8).
 187

Looking at the last statement we begin to fully understand Langer's notion of 'disrupted

narratives'. The vocabulary Lina M. draws on is that of loss, destruction, injustice and

meaninglessness. Since she cannot answer the question of 'why', which seems to refer to

the fate of the Jews in Salonika in general, she cannot see a future for the Jews in

Salonika. The neglected and walked upon Jewish tombstones at the university become a

symbol for destruction which, in the contemporary context, is not about the physical

destruction of lives but the destruction of Jewish culture caused by assimilation.

As through other statements from Lina M.'s interview it is evident that the past, i.e.

the past of the war, does not constitute a 'closed chapter' in the life history of Lina M.

This becomes apparent through her usage of time, in which she leaps from the past to the

present and to the future; and through her consistent 'commentary' which accompanies

the chronology of events she recounts (such as "you see, these were our sacrifices", "this

is one sin that will remain always in my head", "we were stupid, we lived in fear and

ignorance"). Simon B., whom we have already encountered above, narrates in a very

different way. He stays very factual and tells the events in chronological order. He mostly

remains in the past tense, hardly ever comments on the events he describes, and recounts

the course of events 'from outside', without the presence of the 'I' narrator. Lehmann

differentiates two forms of narrations in the genre of autobiographical interviews,

Erzdhlen (telling) and Berichten (reporting) (Lehmann 1983: 64, quoted in Abels 1995:

320). In contrast to the form of Berichten, the speaker erzdhlt (tells or narrates) when

including him or herself in the narration, as Lina M. constantly does. When Simon B.

summarises the time between the arrival of the Germans and the deportations, he narrates

it in form of a Bericht (report).

 188

"After the Germans came the life of the Jews was not especially hard. They did
not give them such a hard time because they wanted to get to know the
mentality of the Jews of Greece. After two years they started thinking of how to
annihilate the Jews. This was in 1943. They started to build ghettos in Saloniki.
The first ghetto was near the railway station, the new one. There was a poor
Jewish neighbourhood. They took the Jews there and closed it. They brought
the Jews from the other ghettos there. When they closed No. 6 they brought
them to Hirsch and from there they were taken to Germany by train" (Am 17).

It is striking that in this short account Simon B. speaks of 'the Jews' and 'them', as if 'they'

had nothing to do with himself. One could suggest that this perception has to do with his

later experiences. Although he was in one of the ghettos, he escaped and went to fight

with the partisans. This experience differentiates him from 'them', that is to say the other

Jews, who were ghettoised and deported. Apart from this interesting aspect of narration,

the above account expresses a very important aspect of the German occupation, namely

the fact that almost two years passed between the arrival of the German troops and the

systematic discrimination and segregation of the Jews in Thessaloniki.

6. Segregation and Discrimination

At the beginning of 1943, with the arrival of Dieter Wisliceny and Alois Brunner from

the RSHA (the Reichssicherheitshauptamt, the Reich Security Head Office, a subdivision

of the SS), the first steps towards the systematic segregation and deportation of Jews

from Thessaloniki were taken. Wisliceny106 was instructed by Adolf Eichmann to make

Thessaloniki 'judenfrei' within six to eight weeks (Mazower 1993: 240). From February

1943, Jews were forced to wear the yellow star, were restricted in their movements and

had to leave certain areas of the city and move to ghettos. These ghettos were created in

106 Dieter Wisliceny had organised the deportations of Slovak Jewry in 1942. In his affidavit at the
International Military Tribunal at the Niirenberg War Trials, he states that he learnt about the
implementation o f the ‘Final Solution' in July/August 1942 (see affidavit of Dieter Wisliceny 1947).
He thus was fully aware o f the fate which awaited the deportees. After the War he was tried and
executed in Czechoslovakia in 1947.
 189

three areas: one in the neighbourhood of Campagne (east of the White Tower), one in the

centre of the city, and one near the railway station, called Baron Hirsch (which became a

transit camp for the deportees) (Molho 1988: 80).

We have seen above that the arrival of the German occupation forces in 1941 marks a

kind of end in the interviews (we did this 'until the Germans came'). The ghettoisation

and segregation of the Jews, interestingly, does not have such a function. Most

interviewees did not spend a long time talking about the situation in the ghettos. In the

interviews with concentration camp survivors, the stay in the ghetto is clearly pushed

back by the powerful memory of the deportation. In the interviews with people who

survived in hiding or in the mountains, memories of the ghettos are mostly associated

with saying good-bye to other family members. When looking at the memories of the

ghetto, we must also bear in mind that the time spent in the ghetto could have been quite

short (depending on the time of the deportation or escape) and that these ghettos were not

as tightly secured and segregated as the East European ghettos. Often the interviewees

lived in areas which later became 'the ghetto'; and especially for the poorer families the

life quality did not change drastically with the ghettoisation. Therefore, in Stella A.’s

statement, the ghetto is incorporated into the narrative without any specific reference to

the beginning of the ghettoisation. She does, however, refer to the Baron Hirsch ghetto,

which did resemble a tightly secured East European ghetto after March 1943, to which

she and her family were taken just before being deported.

"We all lived together in the ghetto until 1943. Then we had to go to Baron
Hirsch. My mother and father were sick. They took us at four o'clock. They
gathered us and the wagons came" (Afl).

The Baron Hirsch ghetto is important because it precedes the moment of deportation,

which was very traumatic. This is similar in Vera K.’s narrative. Although she had to

move from her house on Koromilas street to the part of the city which was designated for

the Jews, she mentions only the three days she, her husband and her two children had to
 190

spend in a derelict coffee house in the Baron Hirsch ghetto before they were sent on the

first transport to Auschwitz on 13 March 1943. In contrast to the detailed description of

the conditions in Baron Hirsch in her daughter's book, (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 52ff),

Vera K. does not describe the conditions in great detail. As in Stella A.’s interview, the

ghettoisation is only the preamble to the 'real' subject, the deportation and the camp

survival.

This is also true for other processes which are not talked about in great detail, such as

the registration of Jewish property ordered by Dr. Merten, the head of the city's military

administration, on 13 March. Marcel B. is the only interviewee who mentions the

registration of Jewish property at the building of the Matanot LaEvionim. He talks about

this in the context of the deception of the Jews, with a certain sense of irony:

"You see, it was very well organised. They gave clear instructions to the Rabbi
how to do it. For instance, they were filling up the heads of people telling them
that whatever they have here, they will be rewarded there. And they convinced
them...There is a place Matanot LaEvionim on Misrachi, where they set up... a
few desks and tell all the people of the ghetto: 'we are going to write names
here and whatever you have at home, you know, we'll reward you with the
same items...'. And dumb people were going there and writing 'we have this,
we have this' and some people thought they were cheating the guys there by
telling them that they have more with the idea that they will get more stuff
where they go.." (Am 16).

Marcel B. portrays the process of the registration of Jewish property within the general

theme of deception, in hindsight often seen as betrayal. In many interviews historical

details are often neglected because of the importance of a certain theme for the

interviewee. The themes of deception (by the Germans) and betrayal (by the Jewish

leadership) are pertinent in most interviews when discussing the time 'in the ghetto'. The

theme of betrayal, which is more painful than the German deception, mostly focuses on

Rabbi Koretz, who is seen as responsible for encouraging the Jews to follow the German

orders. Jacov Handeli writes in his autobiographical novel: "In Salonika, we were all

taken in by Rabbi Koretz's reassurances". He then adds what many interviewees feel:

"that is what hurts more than anything" (Handeli 1993: 48).

 191

The judgement on Rabbi Koretz varies from calling him a 'collaborator' and 'traitor'

who wanted to save his own life, to portraying him as a person who was gullible and

misguided. Nissim S., who is the only survivor of his family, recalls:

"Unfortunately, the rabbi who came from Vienna did not tell us what was
happening to the Jews in Germany. We did not know anything. So we went to
Germany, all the eight of us...Yes, some people went to the mountains but the
majority went to the concentration camp because the Germans made them
believe that they woulds work in Poland. They made them change money and
they were saying all kinds of things. Like you should get married because you
should live with your wife and a lot of other promises...Rabbi Koretz assembled
all of us in the big synagogue in Syngrou and told us these things. He had to say
these things otherwise they would have killed him. We were sold to the
Germans" (Am23).

Most interviewees believe that Koretz "played the game of the Germans" (Am 17) and

"that he sold us for a piece of bread" (Am 17). Some interviewees are convinced that he

made a deal with the Germans during his imprisonment in Vienna in 1941; some

interviewees simply refer to him as a spy; others think that he "knew only the things the

Nazis told him" (Am21). His behaviour is always contrasted to the behaviour of Rabbi

Barzilai in Athens, who fled to the mountains. Stella A. is very upset when she speaks

about Rabbi Koretz:

"The rabbi was German, Rabbi Koretz... He was not good, he was one of the
prodotes (traitors). In order to survive he spied on us. If he was a good rabbi he
should have said: Figete (leave). That's what the Rabbi in Athens did. He did
not say this because he wanted to save his own life" (Afl).

It is interesting that all interviewees explicitly point out that Koretz 'was German', 'from

Vienna' or 'from Poland'. On the one hand this can be interpreted as a factual description

about his bckground (he originated from Krakow and his wife was from Germany), on

the other, this does point to a perception of difference among the interviewees, in which

Koretz is clearly seen as an Ashkenazi, non-Sephardi, and non-Salonikan Jew. His non-

Salonikan origin is not explicitly used to explain his behaviour but does acquire some

relevance in some of the accusations against him. Thinking of Koretz as a 'spy' for

example does put his 'natural loyalty' clearly in question. The fact that Rabbi Koretz and
 192

his family were deported on the last transport and that he died of typhus shortly after the

liberation of Bergen-Belsen does not redeem him in the eyes of the interviewees. His

death is hardly mentioned107. Vera K. is one of the few who talks about his death:

"Luckily he died in Bergen-Belsen. For me he was a traitor. Perhaps he was

beaten so badly that he was made to become a traitor. He was scared of the
Germans. I never liked him" (Af5).

She also expresses what all interviewees think:

"Why did he not talk about what had happened to him in the Gestapo prison?
Why did he not tell people to leave? Many more people could have survived in
the mountains and in hiding" (Af5).

When talking about Koretz, memory does become specific. Severed interviewees, such as

Nissim S. above, recall the day they assembled in the Monasterioton Synagogue, (on 17

March 1943), to listen to Rabbi Koretz.

"Once he gathered all Jews in the big synagogue to talk to them. He told us not
to be afraid. W e will build a new life. There is no danger1. He wanted to
convince us. After his speech, ten Jews, among them was my father...went to
Koretz and told him that his task should be to fight for the Jews to stay and not
to agree to be taken to Poland...Then his policemen forced the group to leave"
(Am 17).

Lina M. remembers that Rabbi Koretz's wife gave a lecture about "Le Devoir de la

Femme Juive" (the duty of the Jewish wife), in which she spoke about the duty of

obeying the head of the family and the necessity of following German orders. Lina M.

concludes:

"They were big traitors, big traitors. We had some other traitors around, but
they were the worst. That's right...It was the poorest leadership we could have.
We were not organised, we were scared" (Af8).

107 In an interview conducted by Yad Yashem (File 03/7093) Elisa F. also talks about Rabbi Koretz. She
blames Koretz for the fact that the Jews "went like sheep to the slaughter". In her eyes he was a traitor
who wanted to "save himself and his family". She apparently is not aware of his death in Belsen
because she tells the interviewer that he survived the war, was convicted of war crimes and served a
long prison sentence.
 193

Apart from the anger which is expressed against Koretz, the interviewees also refer to

Koretz when justifying or explaining why they did not escape, and why they followed the

ghettoisation and deportation orders. Erika Kounio-Amariglio talks in her book about

making her grandson understand why almost 50,000 Jews "went as sheep to the

slaughter" (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 55). I felt that many interviewees wanted to explain

the same point to me. In hindsight this is, of course, a crucial question. Isaak L. explains:

"He [Koretz] told us that we would go to Poland, we would work there, we

would build houses. All the Jews believed him. What could one have done? I
was 32 and I had my shop, my wife with two little children, my mother, my
father, my brother. I could not have gone to the mountains and left the whole
family behind. The Jewish family was very attached to each other. Only very
few people went on their own to the mountains" (Am20).

The question ‘what could one have done?’ expresses the sense of powerlessness and lack

of choice the narrator conveys when talking about the time before the deportations. This

sentiment is also prevalent in other interviews. The closeness of the family is given as the

most common explanation of why more young Jews did not go into hiding or to the

mountains.

It was seen as a clear disadvantage to be young and unattached. Young men

especially feared that they might be taken as forced labourers. Therefore, a 'marriage

epidemic' broke out in the ghetto (Molho estimates that about 12 couples got married

every day in the ghetto, Molhol988: 105)108. Three of my interviewees got married in the

ghetto in 1943. Mois A. was one of them. He says:

"We wanted the family all to be together. We also wanted to encourage

ourselves because we did not know where we were going" (Am21).

Lina M.'s younger sister also got married in the ghetto. She recalls:

108 In ‘Documents on the History o f the Greek Jews’ the number of these weddings is reported to have
exceeded 100 per day (p.267).
 194

"In 1943,1 remember, we went to a wedding, oh my God. I'll never forget that
wedding. It was my younger sister's wedding. She was engaged and we were in
the Ghetto. She said: 'I don't want to be separated from Peppo, we want to be
married, to go together, we go to Poland together'. My father used to say:
'Marcelika, watch out and listen, don't get married, who knows what will
happen, don't tie yourself. She said: 'no, no, no'. The marriage was in the
apartment of our house and the rabbi came and we were celebrating. And that
moment two German soldiers knocked on the door...'what are you doing' said
the officer?. Someone said: 'they are getting married'. He said: 'this is no time to
get married '...That was my sister's wedding. This is one sin that will remain
always in my head" (Af8).

Lina M.'s memory of the wedding is as much shaped by 'what happened after' as the

memory of Koretz. In the light of the death of Lina M.'s sister and the death of thousands

of people, the wedding in the ghetto, which prevented her younger sister from escaping

with her to Athens (and surviving), and the encouragement of Rabbi Koretz to follow the

deportation orders, become painful foci of the memory of the time in the ghetto. They

are very painful because they are memories of events and behaviour which, had they been

different, could have led to a different outcome. The survivors know now that had Koretz

behaved differently, many more people could have survived; as Lina M. knows now that

her sister could have survived if she had not got married in the ghetto.

At the time of the ghettoisation people did not know what was going to happen. Mois

A. tells me:

"We believed what we were told, that we would work and that everything
would be fine. We would work there as we did here" (Am21).

The blatant contrast between the expectation of the above statement and the later

experience and knowledge of extermination makes the memory of the pre-deportation

time very difficult.

 195

7. Conclusion

In this chapter I examined the war period up to the moment of ghettoisation. The

interviewees remember this period as a time when the Jewish leadership, and to some

extent, the individual, could still make some choices. In contrast, after the deportation

neither the leadership nor the individual could make choices, and were therefore not in

control of their collective and individual destinies.

The beginning of the war is also a time which stands for the acceptance and

integration of Jews in Greece, expressed by the active Jewish contribution to the war with

Italy. While the detail with which the interviewees discuss the war with Italy varies, the

Jewish contribution to the Greek-Italian War and the death of the Jewish Colonel

Mordechai Frizis are of vital importance for the communal Jewish memory of this period.

This was clearly expressed in the speeches of the Jewish-Greek week held at the Hellenic

Centre in London in 1998. In almost all the speeches by Christian and Jewish Greeks, the

death of Colonel Frizis received a great deal of attention. In these descriptions Colonel

Frizis epitomises the patriotism of Greek Jews and their integration in Greek society.

To quote from one of the speeches:

"The highest ranking Jewish officer at the time was Colonel Mordechai Frizis,
who died honouring the Greek arms and his death sealed the struggle of
Hellenism in the mountains of Epirus...King George II and Prime Minister
Joannis Metaxas called him personally to commend him for his brilliant
actions. On the 5th of December Italian planes flew over his quadroon. Colonel
Frizis ordered everybody to take cover, while he stood alone on his horse
making sure that all his men had taken cover. He died through a shell which
exploded next to him. He died on the spot and his last words were for Greece"
(Speech by the President of the Jewish Community, delivered by another
member of the community council).
 196

CHAPTER SEVEN:
NARRATIVES OF WAR AND OCCUPATION
(1943-1945)

1. Introduction

In this chapter I will continue to explore the different experiences and narratives of the

war. In early March Chief Rabbi Koretz109 was informed that the entire community was

to be deported to Poland. Between March and August the majority of the Jewish

population was deported in nineteen transports to Auschwitz and Belsen. According to

the records, 48,974 Jews from Northern Greece arrived in Auschwitz; 37,386 were

immediately gassed (Mazower 1993: 244)110. The destination of the last transport in

August was Bergen-Belsen. Rabbi Koretz, other community officials and Jews with

Spanish passports were among those deported to Bergen-Belsen.

The time after February 1943 is when for most interviewees the 'real' war started for

most interviewees. It was the beginning of their physical displacement, either through

deportation or through to the mountains or the Italian occupied zone. By no means can I

claim to give an exhaustive historical account of this period. Rather, I will describe and

analyse the different experiences of the interviewees. The experiences of the interviewees

do represent the different modes of survival of Greek Jewry (some of the interviewees are

109 The role o f Chief Rabbi Koretz, an Ashkenazi Jew, is highly disputed. He co-operated with the
German authorities but he also attempted to stop the deportations by contacting the then Greek Prime
Minister Ioannis Rallis. Some people hold him responsible for being too co-operative with the
Germans and consider him a traitor. This suspicion is fuelled by the fact that Koretz was taken to
Vienna for a period o f time and then released.

110 Wisliceny states in his affidavit that the percentage of “able-bodied Jews” who were “strong enough
for labour” was very small among the Greek Jews, who were considered of “poor quality” (affidavit
Dieter Wisliceny).
 197

from Athens or the provinces): in the concentration camps, under Italian occupation, with

the Andartes in the mountains, hidden in villages or islands, or having escaped to Turkey

and eventually Palestine. I will start with the camp survivors and then proceed to the

experiences of the other interviewees.

2. The Camp Survivors

As I have mentioned earlier, some of the camp survivors did not want to talk about their

deportation and their experiences in the camp. I did not see myself in a position to

challenge their silence. Therefore, I only have four detailed accounts by camp survivors,

who all clearly wanted to talk about the war. The following episode, briefly discussed in

the introduction, illustrates the problems I encountered.

During my first visit at the summer camp, I was introduced to Jacov P., who was

about 75 at the time. I was told that he had dedicated his life to working with young

people since he had come back from the concentration camp. When I interviewed him in

Kataskinosi he was clearly ambivalent about talking to me. At the beginning he answered

my specific personal questions with general statements, such as "There were 70,000 Jews

here. After the war there were only 2,000. Then many left to Israel and the States.."

(Am26). When I asked him about his parents' origins he told me: "My parents were bom

in Saloniki. But when I came back from the Konzentrationslager I was alone. The whole

family had died". (Am26). He paused and continued: "It is very difficult for me to tell my

story". Some minutes later he said:

"I feel sick when I speak about the Konzentrationslager. I cannot speak much
because I get sick from this story, do you understand? (Am26).

The dilemma which presented itself in this difficult interview situation became clear: on

the one hand Jacov P. did not want to talk about his war experiences, on the other he felt

that the camp experiences were the main legitimisation for him being interviewed. He
 198

assumed that the war years were the only period I wanted to talk about and therefore

decided he could not continue the interview. This put me in a very difficult situation. I

knew that it was important to acknowledge the history of the survivors but at the same

time I did not want to inflict an act of painful remembering. Some interviewees could

only talk about their individual experiences by elevating them to the collective, more

general level. Abels calls this process structural memory. Individuals recall their

traumatic experiences by relating it to the collective experience in their narrative (Abels

1995: 321). This narrative technique underlines the importance of the experience of the

individual because it inter-links individual and group experiences. It also functions as a

distancing device between the narrator and the 'story', as at the beginning of in Jacov P.'s

interview. Only after switching from the safe, general level to the individual level does

Jacov P. realise that it is too painful to tell me 'his' story ("my story"). Since I did not

want the interviewees to feel uncomfortable I often chose to stay on the 'safe' level, that is

to say I remained on the general level or discussed 'safer' time periods, such as the pre­

war and post-war. This is the reason I have only four detailed camp survivor accounts.

Niethammer reminds us that individual memory of traumatic events can often only be

communicated after the emergence of 'cultural memory', in the form of historic research,

documentation, and commemorations. 'Cultural Memory' then becomes a kind of

'protective cocoon' which enables the concrete individual memory to come forward

(Niethammer 1995: 38).

When I first spoke to Jacov P. this had not happened. In 1994, when I interviewed

Jacov P. again, he wanted to talk about the war time in greater depth. By then the cultural

memory had begun to encompass the experience of the survivors and by then he knew me

better. Both factors contributed to the fact that it felt now 'safer' to discuss the time in the

concentration camp. Having said that, I should point out that many interviewees chose to

summarise their war experiences in a couple of sentences. When asked about Auschwitz,

Solomon S., for example, told me:

 199

"In April 1943 [I left Salonika] and I was liberated May 1945. Here almost
everybody left for Auschwitz and Birkenau. When the Front came closer I was
taken to Mauthausen and then to Besem in Austria. There I was liberated by the
Americans" (Am22).

In the next few sentences he talked about the fate of his family:

"I am the only survivor. My wife, the baby, a three year old girl, they took them
all. I will tell you one thing. They might have been luckier because they went to
the gas chambers and that was the end, some people wanted to die and they did
not" (Am22, also quoted in chapter seven).

There are a number of possible reactions by the interviewer when confronted with such a

strong statement. I decided that silence was the most appropriate response, and then

moved on to another topic. I have given the examples of Jacov P. and Solomon S. in

order to illustrate the difficulties I faced in the interviews with the camp survivors.

I would like to mention another point which is linked to my non-inquisitorial style of

interviewing. Steven Bowman writes in his introduction to the memoir of Marco Nahon

that there are three distinct aspects of the Greek experience (Nahon 1989: 13): the

bravery of about 400 young Greek Jews who refused to work in the crematoria

Sonderkommando; the fact that Greek Jews were able to join forces with the beleaguered

Polish forces when they were sent to the ruins of the Warsaw ghetto; and the involvement

of the Greek Jews in the revolt of the crematorium Sonderkommando. Bowman also

points to the fact that most of the 12, 757 Greek Jews who were selected for labour could

not communicate with the other Ashkenazi Jews.

Primo Levi (1994: 210) and Yaacov Handeli (1993: 68) write about two factors

which distinguished the Greek Jews from the other prisoners: language capability and

climate. Handeli explains the high mortality rate of Greek Jews as follows:

"We could not understand them [the Germans] and had trouble adapting to the
climate. These two factors caused deaths among the Greek Jews from the
beginning" (1993: 68).
 200

In the accounts I collected, most of these points hardly find any mention. I did not probe

or set out to challenge the interviewees' narratives, and the reader should bear this in

mind.

2.1 Deportation and Arrival

In the following I will concentrate on a number of testimonies, but in particular on those

of Vera K. and Stella A. since they talked about their experiences in great detail. Vera K.

is an exceptional case because she and her family spoke German. Her life was very

different from that of Stella A. Vera K. comes from a German-speaking middle-class

family while Stella A. comes from a working-class Ladino-speaking Salonikan family.

There is also a considerable age difference between Vera K. and Stella A.; Vera K. is 18

years older than Stella A. and was married with two children at the time of the

deportations.

Having looked at other Holocaust testimonies (in Langer 1991 and at the Yad

Vashem Archive), Vera K.’s testimony stands out. While in most interviews with camp

survivors feelings of total rupture, discontinuity, and inability to understand these horrific

experiences are conveyed, Vera K. seems more able to incorporate her camp experiences

into her general life history. In contrast to Stella A. and other testimonies Vera K.

perceives of herself as an acteur rather than a helpless victim throughout her interview

she. This expresses itself at various points during the interview, for example in her

description of the arrival in Auschwitz:

 201

"I was never scared....I was neither scared in Auschwitz nor here. When we
arrived in Auschwitz all four of us were standing in front of the wagons. My
husband said to me: we will never survive this. I answered in German: keine
Angst Rosemarie [don't be scared Rosemary, a line from a German song]. A tall
SS guard heard what I said and asked me why I speak German. I said to him I
learnt it like him, from my mother and father...I told him that my children and
my husband speak Greek, German, French, English, and Spanish. He looked at
us, you know my husband had one leg shorter than the other, and said: the two
women go to the Politische Abteilung [political section] the two men to the
Haftlingsschneiderei [tailoring workshop]. That was our salvation. We had a
roof above our head, there were showers, and we did not have to work outside"
(Af5).

Vera K. talks about her arrival in Auschwitz as if her behaviour influenced the situation,

and in terms of a certain continuity: "I was neither scared in Auschwitz nor here". She

thus imposes a "...layer of continuity over the discontinuous interval of the death camp

experience" (Langer 1991: 43).

This sets her testimony very much apart from other testimonies, as one can easily

realise when looking at the description of Stella A.’s deportation and arrival in

Auschwitz:

"My mother and father were sick. They took us at 4 o clock, they gathered us,
and the wagons came...When we arrived there, we were 75 people in a wagon.
But some family members were in a different wagon. They had the food, while
we had the clothes... There was no water. All the babies cried. Eight days. This
was our journey...I cannot talk....I was in the Schuhkommando. I also was in the
Aussenkommando with my sister. We had to work every day from 5 o'clock.
My mother and little sister went to the Crematorium. She wanted to come with
me but I said you should stay with our parents, they are sick, she was 14. In our
wagon two people died. Do you know what it means to have two dead people
lying in the comer? You could go crazy in this, other life...”(Afl).

This short narrative illustrates a number of features very common in survivors

testimonies. One is the categorisation of all experiences 'there' as something different

from all previous experiences. They took place in a different life, in the 'other life', as

Stella A. calls it and constitute "experiences on the limit of the possible and thus on the

limit of the narratable" (Pollack 1988: 89). These experiences are difficult to talk about

("This was our journey...I cannot talk...") because of the pain involved for the speaker
 202

and because of the commonly held conviction that nobody can really understand the

concentration camp experiences unless they had been 'there' themselves.

Vera K.’s daughter struggles with this dilemma when she tells of her experience of

the deportation and arrival in Auschwitz:

"So we were in a train, in a wagon, a hundred people, maybe more. I remember

that there was no room to sit down. We were like sardines. There were some
biscuits and olives and that was all and of course there was a big bucket for our
physical needs...There were sick people and there were babies crying, moaning.
Terrible. It was indescribable and incomprehensible how it was. The odours
and seeing all the people so sick without air and people going on top of each
other to snatch a little air from the window...That was terrible. And then we
arrived in Auschwitz Birkenau. There, it was again something you cannot
describe.... (Yad Vashem Testimony 033C/1424 Erika Amariglio).

Individuals developed different strategies to deal with the dilemma of "describing

something indescribable'. One of them was silence. The other, often a later response was,

"to bear witness" and thus attempt to describe the indescribable. Survivors often feel an

obligation to remember their friends and family members who did not survive and to

remember on behalf of their friends and family members. In her introduction to her book

Erika Amariglio writes:

"Soon my contemporaries and myself will not be alive, the last witnesses of the
Holocaust will be gone. After fifty years I feel the need to write down my
testimony, to remember my cousins, my relatives, and my three beloved friends
and classmates..." (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 7, my own translation).

The extremely long journey and the arrival at Auschwitz link the survivors narratives to

this 'other life', which in a way is not bound by space and time. It is not bound by time

because it is so present to the survivor ("Even 50 years later everything is vivid inside

me", Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 8) and it is not bound by space because the reality of the

camp was outside geographical boundaries. Nissim S. recalls that his whole family went

"to Germany", "...we did not know anything, so we went to Germany, all eight of us"

(Am23). The fact that Auschwitz was in Poland is irrelevant in his memory.
 203

"..the journey took about eight days. We arrived there at 12 o'clock at night. We
could not take our luggage. We had to go to different sides, the people who
could work here, the boys here, the women there, the pregnant women there.
That's how I got to Auschwitz. There was a big sign which said: Arbeit macht
frei. They rounded up all the people and made us undress. Only our shoes we
could take with us. Then we washed and were given other clothes, with stripes.
After 17 days they tattooed numbers on our arm. There were no names, 150 297
[he says his number in German]. That's what you were called" (Am23).

Another aspect of the transition from the 'normal' to the 'other' life becomes apparent in

the above statement. The prisoners were stripped of their personhood by having a number

tattooed on their arm, "there were no names" in Auschwitz. The loss of names

corresponds to the loss of family relationships caused by the separation of family

members, normally immediately after the Selektion upon arrival in Auschwitz. As in

some other interviews the silence about the fate of the other family members implies that

they did not survive and that the arrival in Auschwitz was the last time Nissim S. saw his

parents and sisters. In some cases the silence about the whole concentration camp

experience implies the same, the death of all family members. Isaak L. talks about his

arrival in Auschwitz and his return to Salonika in three sentences:

"We arrived on 13 April. I was with my family [his wife and two children], my
mother, my father and brother, all my family. When we came back, after six,
seven months we made a special tombstone for the rabbis and hahamin [the
learned men] at the new cemetery" (Am20).

By 'we' Isaak L. does not refer to his family but to the other Salonikan survivors. The fate

of his family is expressed by his silence. Only some time later in the interview does he

explicitly say that all his family had died:

"I came back and looked for my family. But nobody of my family had survived
so I took a wife from Larissa" (Am20).

In other accounts, such as in Stella A.’s above, the fate of other family members is made

explicit in the beginning of talking about the camp, "they went to the Crematorium". In

Jacov P.'s narrative, the death of his family is embedded in a reflection on the meaning of

death at Auschwitz and the meaning of his own survival.

 204

"They all went to the concentration camp and they all died. On the first day we
arrived in Birkenau they all went straight to the Crematorium. They took me for
work. At that time I did not know what had happened to my family. When we
found out what happened we could not believe it. I remember one mother with
one child in her arms and one child on her hand. The bigger child asked:
'Mama, where are we going?' She said: 'we are going to have a bath and later
we will meet father and grandmother'. They did not know that they were going
to the Crematorium. I asked myself: 'Does God want to punish us? But that
small boy what could he have done?' Then I made an oath: If I will ever leave
this place I will give all my heart to the children" (Am26).

In this statement Jacov P. gives positive meaning to his own survival (he survived so that

he could dedicate his life to the children) and thus creates a connection between his camp

experience and his post-war life, which becomes the leitmotiv of his life history. I follow

Lehmann's definition of 'Leitlinien des lebensgeschichtlichen Erzahlen' (leitmotives of

life history narratives) which posits that every life history needs to put events in a

narrative sequence (Lehmann 1984: 19). Jacov P.'s leitmotiv is that he made a vow at

Auschwitz and that he had worked with Jewish children since his return to Saloniki, a

fact of which he is very proud of. Other interviewees also make a connection between

'Auschwitz' and their post-war life but this connection is mostly negative: they 'had to

start all over again'. Stella A. presents her post-war marriage in this light. In her own

perception she did not marry out of choice, she married because none of her family had

survived ("What could I do? I did not have anybody...", Afl).

2.2 Life in the Concentration Camp(s)

The survivors spent about two years in imprisonment. As mentioned above, most

interviewees do not discuss this time in great length. The ones who do, talk about the

work and living conditions in various camps and more importantly, their close

encounters with death. The closeness to death throughout the time in the concentration

camp is a pertinent topic which structures the narratives of the camp experience,

accompanied by the attribution of survival to luck and coincidence.

 205

" There were three or more times when I was already dead. I don't know how I
was so lucky to survive. Every time when I was supposed to go to the
Crematorium something happened..and I always started to work again...Some
time later, when the front came closer, the Germans started to move the
prisoners from Poland to Germany and Austria. There was no Crematorium
there but we worked, worked, and worked and got very little food. What could
we do? Many people died. After some time the Americans came. I was lying in
a place, almost dead. Somebody took my hand and saw that I am still alive. I
weighed twenty-seven Kilos..."(Am26).

In this narrative the memory of death is very present, the closeness of one's own death

and the death of other people, siblings, friends, or strangers. This is more the case in

detailed testimonies in which the chronology of events is told as a chronology of 'chance'

survival among the reality of death.

Let us look closer at Stella A.’s testimony. Stella A. spent the first four months

working in an Aussenkommando at Birkenau. She worked together with her sister, who

was pregnant. In her narrative she links the death of her sister to her own survival. After

some time in the Aussenkommando her sister could not work anymore and was taken to

the Revier, the hospital barrack, from which she never returned. Stella A. went to look for

her in the Revier and her number was registered. Some time later her number was called

by the Blockaeltester. She did not know whether she "was to live or to die". She was

assigned to the Schuhkommando while the others "who stayed don't live anymore". This

is the first instance in her narrative of chance survival. "It was luck. Because of this [her

visit to the Revier] I live, because I went to see my sister" (Afl).

The second event which she recounts also deals with her narrow escape from death.

While working in the Schuhkommando Stella A. managed to get hold of shoes which she

wanted to exchange for bread. On a Sunday she and some of her fellow prisoners from

her Block went to the other Lager to sell some shoes. Suddenly they (the German guards)

closed the gates and she and the others were caught with the shoes ("we were standing

like fools near the closed gates with the shoes in our hands", A fl). She was taken with the

others to Block 25, convinced she was going to die because Block 25 was the Block in
 206

which prisoners were kept before being taken to the gas chambers (Kounio-Amariglio

1996: 76).

"We all went together to block 25, to die. We were there three days and two
nights without food, without any food. I was cold. I knew I was going to die.
During the third night at 5 o 'clock in the morning we were given a soup, this
was the soup for the ones about to die, the last soup before death" (Afl).

But she did not die and was taken back to her block. This happened due to the

intervention of the Blockova, a Jewish woman from Czechoslovakia, who talked to the

Germans on behalf of the ten woman from her Block. This is one of the points in Stella

A.'s interview where the narrative of death and the arbitrariness of survival is interwoven

with a narrative of comradeship and help.

"After hearing this [ that the blockova managed to get them out], we hugged
and kissed each other and we went back to our block...All the girls had thought
that we had died, being away for three days. Kisses from one side, hugs and
embrace from the other side, trela, trela, trela [translation: crazy, crazy, crazy]
I will always remember that day. One gave us some bread, the other one a bit of
butter. We lived..." (Afl).

After the arrival of the Hungarian Jews Stella A. was transferred from Birkenau to

Auschwitz. She was twice supposed to go to Block 10, where Mengele performed

medical experiments on the prisoners, but she managed not to go. In contrast to the other

times when she speaks about the situation in which she seemed doomed and was saved,

she does not give any explanation how she managed not to go to Block 10. She just

repeats a phrase which she uses in similar versions a number of times in the interview:

"You could lose your head" (C'etait une chose du perdre la tete"). We need to realise that

each testimony contains these silences and that they are intrinsic to the narrative of

traumatic experiences. Silence is an important way of dealing with extreme humiliation,

it protects the self-dignity and the dignity of the other victims with whom the survivors

identify (Abels 1995: 316).

Death is also present in Vera K.’s testimony. In contrast to Stella A., Vera K. was

working in the administration, the Politische Abteilung, first in Birkenau and then in
 207

Auschwitz. Her main task was to register the transports from Greece and to administer

the files of the prisoners. She had to write death notices for the prisoners who had not

come to Auschwitz by transports organized by the RSHA (Reichssicherheitshaupamt),

and together with her co-workers was responsible for typing the lists of the prisoners who

had not passed the daily Selektion and were destined for SB, Sonderbehandlung (the code

word for the gas chambers). When I asked Vera K. whether she knew what SB stood for,

she answered: "We knew everything, we had all the files. It was all documented in the

files" (Af5) While the leitmotiv in Stella A.’s testimony is the permanent fear of death,

Vera K.’s leitmotiv is the 'overcoming' of death. Through her position Vera K. 'knew'

much more about the general situation in Auschwitz and Birkenau than Stella A. and

most other Greek Jews. She and her daughter were the only two Jews from Greece in the

Politische Abteilung. In contrast to the ordinary prisoners, she worked in an 'office'

environment and had personal contact with the SS officers who on a number of occasions

helped her to pass messages to her husband and son in the Mannerlager. She recounts

one of these occasions:

"Herr Unterscharfuhrer my ear hurts. He said: The ear is called your husband,
isn't it? So let us go to the Mannerlager to Dr. Wasilevski. He immediately told
Wasilevski to call my husband...I was very happy to see that he had warm
shoes...Since we had come from Thessaloniki in the summer we did not have
good shoes. We were not ready for winter.. (Af5)."

In her narrative Vera K. comes across as a strong woman who perceives herself more as a

'witness' to death rather than a possible victim. As a witness she describes the arrival of

children from Sosnowitz in the most emotional part of the interview.

"At the Selektion people were sent right or left, right was life, left was death.
All the women with their children in their arms and the old women with
children went straight to the gas. The worst was the transport with the children
from Sosnowitz. Black lorries came with children and you could see weak
children hands. It was terrible. They had dissolved the Lager Sosnowitz and
they brought the inmates to be annihilated in Auschwitz. I had to look for a file
and thus managed to go to the window and observe what was going on. I saw
the waving hands of these starved children, begging for help (Af5)".
 208

It is interesting that the 'worst' event Vera K. describes above has nothing to do with

herself or her family and friends. In the interview there are many silences: she does not

talk about the death of her father (who came in a later transport because he had given

himself up to 'join' his daughter), and she does not talk about the time when she had

typhus. When she tells us about the meeting with Dr. Wasilevsky and her husband she

does not mention that Dr. Wasilevsky operated on her without any anesthetics. These

events are mentioned in her daughter’s account (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 85). I suggest

that these silences allow her to 'replay' the role she perceives herself in at Auschwitz. Her

daughter recalls what her mother said to the newly arrived Greek Jews who inquired

about their parents: "They are fine. Don't think about them. Do whatever you can in order

to survive, that is your duty" (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 70). Her narrative reflects her

mode of survival. Her memory focuses on episodes of strength rather than episodes of

weakness and vulnerability. Through this narrative strategy the 'world of Auschwitz'

becomes much more 'normal' than in the other testimonies. In some parts of the

interviews she describes conversations between herself and some SS officers as if they

were 'colleagues' rather than perpetrator and victim. She recalls one encounter with an SS

officer which happened shortly before the evacuation of Auschwitz:

"I told him that I need to talk to him. I told him he should not ask why but he
should just follow my advice. I told him he should send his wife and his two
children back to the Reich...He looked at me, amazed, and thanked me for my
advice" (Af5).

By focusing on incidents such as the one described above, the narrative conveys a sense

of empowerment which is completely missing in other testimonies. Her narrative is thus

diametrically opposed to the more common narrative of 'chance survival', which conveys

a complete sense of disempowerment, dependency, and vulnerability. This narrative

continuously questions the reasons for the speaker's own survival and presents a past

which can never be really made sense of and which will continue to 'haunt' the speaker.

VeraK .’s daughter writes:

 209

"One thought has continued to torture me: Why did I survive and not May,
Dorin, Rita?..Was it all pure chance?..Fifty years later and the only answer I
can think of is that it was all chance: we were saved by a chain of accidents.
(Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 144).

"Auschwitz is so much in me that I cannot grasp it now after 50 years...I look at

that and say: it is incredible. It is not possible. As if I did not live it" (Yad
Vashem Testimony 033C/1424 Erika Amariglio)

The statements illustrate some of Langer's points on Holocaust testimonies. They

illustrate the extreme difficulty of assimilating the past of the camp experiences into the

whole life history. This creates what Langer calls a 'permanent duality' (Langer 1999:

95). On the one hand the experience of Auschwitz is constantly present ("Auschwitz is in

me"), on the other these experiences of an 'abnormal' past resist normalisation and cannot

be integrated into the post-war normality ("It is not possible. As if I did not live it"). The

life histories of survivors are thus often narrated in terms of a 'simultaneity' (rather than

sequence) of two unconnected worlds, the 'world of Auschwitz' and the 'world before and

after'.

This does not apply to Vera K.’s narrative. She tells her life history as a sequence of

chronological events which are not completely dissociated from each other. When I ask

her whether her daughter had to lie about her age in Auschwitz she replies:

"We never lied. If one was found out to have lied it was much worse than
telling the truth" (Af5)

Her reply seems to suggest that the rules which she had lived by 'before' and 'after' were

also valid in Auschwitz. Her narrative therefore posits a continuity of moral behaviour

which is absent in most testimonies.

There are a number of interpretations which could account for the particularity of

Vera K.’s life history, which constitutes a narrative of survival which represses incidents

of victimisation and humiliation. The relevant point in this context is the fact that her

cultural background enabled her to function as a 'middleman' in Auschwitz and her

language ability made it possible for her to work in the Politische Abteilung which
 210

entailed direct contact with SS officers. Her specific position in Auschwitz allows her to

construct her specific narrative of survival. This narrative shares an important feature

with what Langer calls 'heroic memory'. It "honours the connection between agency and

fate" (Langer 1991: 193) and is thus juxtaposed to the memory which records the absence

of this connection, the 'unheroic memory' (expressed in the narrative of 'chance survival',

discussed above). One incident which illustrates this notion in Vera K.’s interview is the

sending of postcards to relatives in which she informed them by using Greek words of

what was going on in Auschwitz.

"One day they gave us postcards to write to relatives and friends. Erika and I
sent six postcards...We sent one to my brother-in-law Vital. We wrote: we
heard that you want to change flats. Aunt Pina [Greek word for hunger] and
Uncle Tromo [Greek word for terror] are at the place where you would like to
go....I also wrote to my cousin who was half Jewish... 'Dear Edith, we are well
and aunt Pina and uncle Thanatos [Greek word for death] are with us'. If the
Germans had asked me what Thanatos means I would have told them it is an
abbreviation. But I carried out the control myself. An Austrian SS officer came,
glanced quickly at the postcards and said: It's all rig h t" (Af5).

This brings us back to Handeli's point about the Greek Jews who "could not understand

them [the Germans]". To know German (and Greek), and more importantly to have

grown up in a German speaking environment empowered Vera K. in the world of

Auschwitz although she was as much a victim as the other Salonikan Jews. The way she

narrates the above incident shows that she believed in her ability to outwit the Germans.

The other interviewees could not have written postcards in German. They all learned

German in the concentration camp. They recall the orders and the day to day routines in

German (Zahlappell, raus..raus) and some tell me their camp number in German. The

ordinary Salonikan Jew spoke Ladino, some Greek and some French, languages which

were not useful for survival in the camp111. Interestingly the issue of the language

111 Apparently the factor of language played a role for selecting French and Greek Jews to be sent from
Auschwitz in October 1943 to Warsaw to clear the ruins of the ghetto. According to the testimony of
Mr. Isaac Aruh, Greek and French Jews were specifically taken for this task because they could not
communicate with the local population (Novitch 1989: 39).
 211

problem is not given much attention by the interviewees although it is clear that not

knowing German rendered them more helpless than the other prisoners. It is presented as

simply 'another fact' in the reality of Auschwitz. Jacov P. refers to Birkenau as "the

biggest university for foreign languages". The next sentence reveals that it must have

been difficult not to be able to communicate well.

"We had to learn all the languages. We had to talk with our feet, our eyes, and
our hands" (Am26).

To have contact with 'other Greeks' was therefore more important for the Greek Jews

than with prisoners from other countries. In Stella A.’s interview we find a number of

references to her contact with other Jews from Greece. The first one appears in the

description of when she was caught trying to exchange shoes in the Mannerlager. In that

incident she was together with "a couple of friends" who "loved each other a lot there".

She then adds that they were "other Greek Jews" (Afl). The next two references to Greek

Jews also have to do with the topic of comradeship in the camp. After Stella A. was

transferred to the Aussenkommando she fell sick and was sent to the Revier. There she

met Frieda, another Jewish girl from Salonika. The Germans had started to evacuate

Auschwitz (in January 1945) and Stella A. embarked together with Frieda on the

'Deathmarch':
 212

"At five o'clock in the morning I saw that the whole Lager started to leave.
They told us that the ones who stay will be shot. We did not have shoes,
clothes. What were we supposed to do? We had to do something. Only a few
stayed. The two of us went to an empty Block, we collected some broken shoes,
some clothes. What are we going to do? They are going to kill us. Are we going
to die after two years and three months? It was very difficult. After some time a
car came with bread and sugar. Frieda and I took some bread and sugar and I
put some in a sack and we left with the others, the last ones. With the dogs and
the soldiers. It was night. We left for the forest, in the direction of Germany.
The ones who could not walk. Dung, Dung, they were finished kato [on the
floor]. It was cold and there was snow. You could see all the people who were
killed in these last minutes. Then we left. Three nights and three days...The two
of us had a blanket, a bit of bread, and a bit of sugar. I told her to hide under the
blanket and that we are not going to speak to anyone, we will eat a bit of bread,
a bit of sugar, to stay alive. One wanted to kill the other for a bit of bread to
survive. You cannot imagine what it was like, one could have gone mad. After
three nights and three days, it was so cold that we could hardly walk, we saw
something that looked like a crematorium. Schnell, schnell, the dogs, the
Germans. It was night. We did not know what to do. We took each other’s
hands. We were on our own, the only two Greeks" (Afl).

Throughout this passage Stella A. talks about 'we'. She had found a companion in the

midst of the horrific turmoil. The last sentence expresses both, a sense of solidarity and

comradeship ("we took each others hands"), and the feeling of total isolation ("We were

on our own, the only two Greeks"). Since they were with other prisoners she can only

refer to the fact that they were no 'other Greeks'. It is very interesting that Stella A. refers

to other Jews from Greece as 'Greeks'. When she talks about the pre-war or post-war time

she refers to Christian Orthodox Greeks as 'Greeks' and to Jewish Greeks as 'Jews'. This

shows that attribution of identity is, of course, context dependent. In pre-war Salonika

'Greeks' and 'Jews' stood for different ethnic groups. In the world of Auschwitz the Jews

from Salonika became 'Greeks'. They were regarded as 'Greeks' by the Germans and by

the other prisoners (Primo Levi talks about Mordo Nahum as 'the Greek' in The Truce, p.

209) and they regarded themselves as Greeks. Nobody differentiated between Greek Jews

(Romaniotes who were Greek speaking) and Sephardi Jews (Ladino speaking). Although

my interviewees do not state whether they spoke Greek or Ladino to each other a

language shift seems to have taken place in the camp. Sitton describes one of the ballads

which was sung in Greek which laments the harsh life in the concentration camp and
 213

recalls the place of birth left behind (Sitton 1985: 252). Another factor which added to

this 'unintended Hellenisation process' was the longing for 'home' and the 'homeland'.

Marcel Nadjary's diary which was found in 1980 attests to the strong feelings of

patriotism. He wrote:

"I die content since I know that in this moment our Greece is liberated. I am not
going to live but let my last words live: Hurrah for Greece" (Marcel Nadjary
1990: unpublished translation of manuscript by Sisi Benvenisti: 6).

In the world of Auschwitz the contact with other Jews from Greece was a link to the pre­

war home. Erika Kounio-Amariglio describes throughout her book how she and her

mother tried to find other Greeks (Kounio-Amariglio 1996). She also writes about how

proud she was when she found out that "Greeks were in the front rank" when a

Crematorium was blown up in the 'Auschwitz rebellion' in 1944.

"Greeks, our people, stood up against them?..I was proud of them. Although
they would not survive...they chose the death they wanted" (Kounio-Amariglio
1996: 109, my own translation).

After the evacuation of Auschwitz, Stella A., Vera K. and her daughter all arrived in

Ravensbruck, the biggest women's concentration camp in Germany, and were then taken

to Malchow, a smaller work camp. Stella A. recalls:

"We had arrived in Ravensbruck...It was very dirty. The previous day they put
us in a block where there were a lot of people who were about to die...I said to
Frieda: patience, patience. If God wants we will live, if not we will die. That
was our life in Ravensbruck...We were hungry and there was no food... One
morning after eight days they told us Zahlapell, Zahlappel [roll call]. I told
Frieda to make ourselves look proper...and God will be with us. We all were
outside and a German came: you out, you out, you out. Frieda and me were
among the ones he called out. They put us on a bus, we did not know where
they were taking us, we did not know whether we would live or die. Nobody
spoke. After six, seven hours in the bus we arrived in Malchow, another
Lager...There was one guy from Greece who knew German very well. He heard
that they will make us work and he asked: 'who is Greek here? I want to talk to
you. Whatever you will be asked you will answer: 'I know'...We were not lucky.
'Who knows how to make shoes?' I said: 'I know'. They took me and six other
people but not Frieda. She was put in the Aussenkommando. She was not lucky.
After that I never saw her again" (Afl).
 214

In the transient world of the camp the advice of the "guy from Greece who knew German

very well" helps Stella A. to survive but not her friend Frieda, the only person in the

narrative about the camps whom she recalls by name.

Nissim S. also describes how he was saved by a young Salonikan boy called Isakino.

After the evacuation from Auschwitz he came to Buchenwald and was subsequently

taken to a small work camp in Strocholz. Isakino worked in the kitchen and had heard

that the Germans were planning to shoot all the Jews the following day. Nissim S.

recounts:

"I told him to keep quiet about this. Luckily they had not taken the number on
our arms since we had arrived there. These were the last days of the war. So
Isakino and I opened a locked door and went to hide in the second floor. The
next morning they took all the Jews and killed them. This was a couple of days
before the war ended (Am23)

Nissim S. was close to death ("I thought this is the end, petit Nissim") but was saved by

the help of his Salonikan friend and by luck ("luckily, they had not taken the number...).

The arbitrariness of survival and the unexpected help of a friend or a stranger are themes

which are found in many survivors' testimonies.

Vera K. and her daughter also left Auschwitz with three other Greek Jewish girls.

They all eventually arrived in Malchow. Erika Kounio-Amariglio writes that they lived in

the same barrack in Malchow and that they "together with the three Greek girls were a

family" (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 119). The conditions in Malchow were much better

than in Auschwitz, especially the food situation. Vera K. worked in the garden, her

daughter in the kitchen, and Stella A. in the Schuhkommando until the beginning of May

1945.

2.3 Liberation

Langer reminds us that the notion of 'liberation' commonly implies "survival, the

beginning of renewal, the end of oppression" (Langer 1991: 175). This language is often
 215

not the language of the interviewee but of the interviewer who subscribes to a

chronological historical narrative of pre-war, war, and post-war. Langer's interviewees

often refuse to comply with this narrative, because for them liberation did not bring about

the end of 'their' war, nor did it bring about any form of 'closure'. This becomes painfully

clear when we look at Stella A.’s story of liberation.

On 1 May 1945 the Germans decided to evacuate the camp. In a state of chaos, with

the Russian army approaching and the Germans withdrawing, Stella A. found herself

with other prisoners in the forest:

"The night came, we walked and walked and walked. We did not know where
to go. We saw many soldiers but we did not want to meet soldiers because we
were scared of the soldiers. At some point we saw a shed and went to sleep
there... One girl said that we should take a piece of wood with a piece of white
cloth. We then all left, one by one with the piece of wood in our hand. All over
the mountains you could find red flags. We felt happy, very happy with the
little piece of wood in our hand. Then the Russians came. 'Who are you?' We
could not speak and just showed them our little white flags. 'Go inside, inside'.
The war was still going on, it was 5 May. All of us went inside. The minute we
arrived were put to work by the Russians. Rabot, rabot [work]. We had to peel
potatoes and clean vegetables. We did not know why we had to work like this,
why they looked on us as workers. After work we got some potatoes to eat, a
bit of bread and we went to sleep in a room with blankets on the floor. In the
middle of the night somebody bangs on our door. Bum,Bum, Bum.The
Russians wanted women. They were drunk, they had been drinking a lot of
Vodka. They all came to me. 'Chora, chora' [Polish word for sick] I said. I am
sick. I pretended to be sick. One wanted me, one took another girl. Then came
other soldiers. I screamed 'chora, chora'. I was still a virgin. Ukrainian soldiers
with beards, like old men. The third opened his belt and screamed. I said 'no,
no,chora, chora'. 'Stella, they will kill you', said the others. 'Let them kill me. I
am virgin, how can I let these old men do this?' They took me there where the
horses and the cows were and pointed the gun at my head. I was so scared that I
thought I am dead. I did not understand what was happening. How that is
possible I don't know. When I woke up there was blood. I will never forget this.
It was morning. All the girls thought that I am dead because I had not come
back. Then the girls saw me, without shoes, knocking my head against the wall,
like a madwoman. I did not speak to anyone. One girl approached me and took
me by the arm: 'We thought you are dead. Since you are alive, don't say
anything', she said. It has to stay inside me. After this I did not want to stay.
The next day we left. The girls ran but I could not run. Suddenly I did not see
anyone. What am I going to do, all on my own? Then I saw six, seven French
soldiers, prisoners of war. They spoke French. That's why it is good to speak
languages. 'Please, help me, I lost my friends', I said in French. They told me to
come with them. They were good, they gave me things to eat" (Afl).
 216

The 'haunting past' is not restricted to the experience of the concentration camp but also

to the experience of liberation ("I will never forget this"), as the extract of Stella A.’s

interview illustrates. The Russian soldiers did not acknowledge the plight of the women

concentration camp survivors. They were put to work and sometimes raped or sexually

assaulted. Stella A. comments on this experience in the same fashion as she commented

on the camp experiences: "Another five kilometres and I would have been liberated by

the Americans. This is life. It's all a question of luck" (Afl). After this ordeal with the

Russian soldiers she remained alone again ("What am I going to do, all on my own?").

Together with the French POWs she was taken to a place where she could recuperate for

the next couple of months, before returning to Salonika at the end of September 1945.

Only after returning home she realised that nobody had survived from her family. At this

point her narrative of survival is transformed into a narrative of deprival. Stella A. found

herself in post war-Thessaloniki, deprived of her family and of choices. The theme of the

lack of personal choice after her return from Auschwitz runs throughout the rest of her

life history.

Vera K. and her daughter also found themselves in the forest after having left

Malchow. Together with the three other Greek girls they met some French POWs and hid

with them in a bam. They stayed in the bam for a couple of days until the arrival of the

regular Soviet occupation army. After being put up in barracks by the Soviet army they

decided to go with some Serbian POWs to the American zone, thinking that this would

enhance their chances of returning quickly to Salonika. With the idea of an immediate

return in mind they went on the first transport to the Balkans which brought them to

Belgrade. At the end of August Vera K. and her daughter managed to cross the border

and get back to Salonika, where her husband and son were waiting for them (they had

been liberated by the French and had returned to Salonika earlier). Vera K.’s post-war

narrative continues to be a narrative of strength which focuses on 'helping others'. In the

immediate post-war years she helped her children to finish school while her husband
 217

became active in the community and helped "to bring the Jews out of their misery", i.e.

he organised help and support for the young Jews, such as Stella A. who had come back

to Salonika to find neither family members nor any means of subsistence. In contrast to

her mother, Erika Kounio-Amariglio describes her 'coming home' in both her interview

and her autobiography as an event which she associates with feelings of great comfort

and happiness and feelings of loss and absence, sentiments which the 'heroic memory'

needs to suppress.

"My heart was beating like a joyful bell and I wanted to kiss the pebbles, the
sea, the sky, the sunset. It did not matter to us that we had nothing, we were
alive, all together in our house, that was the most important thing" (Kounio-
Amariglio 1996: 132, my own translation).

Two paragraphs later she continues:

"When I walked through the areas which used to be filled with Jews I could
now not recognise anyone anymore. I went to find my classmates' houses... and
it felt as if they ceased to exist. Strangers lived there who did not even know
whom the houses had belonged to and why they were abandoned. How could I
not feel the absence of my uncles, my aunts, and my cousins...Twenty-two
members of our family had perished." (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 132, own
translation).

3. The Partisans

With the assistance of Italian diplomats some Jews managed to flee to the Italian

occupied zone while others joined the resistance in the mountains. The communist

National Liberation Front (EAM) with its military wing ELAS, and non-communist

resistance groups, the largest of which was the National Republican Greek League

(EDES), had been active since 1941. Since it was only possible for young people to ‘go

to the mountains’, many did not take up this opportunity because they did not want to be

separated from their families.

 218

Four interviewees spent the time from 1943 until 1944 (when the German forces

withdrew) as partisans (andartes) in the mountains. The two women were in their early to

mid twenties when they left the ghetto. Some other interviewees were helped by

partisans. I will discuss these cases in the next section of this chapter (7.4).

The war memories of the partisans are very different from the 'memories of death' of

the camp survivors. While the camp survivors mostly perceive themselves as victims

with no control over their fate in a world in which it was 'chance' to survive, the partisans

perceive themselves as individuals who took part in a 'national struggle' against the

German occupation. The partisans can therefore more easily make sense of their war

experience than the camp survivors, partly because their experience lies in the realm of

the known and communicable. The interviewees were eager to talk about their experience

in the mountains, especially the two men. The efforts of all partisans were officially

acknowledged by the Greek state in 1982 when PAS OK came to power. The interviewees

proudly showed me the medals and certificates they received. In contrast to the camp

survivors, their war memory forms part of a larger Greek 'cultural memory'. Mazower

estimates that about 650 Jews served in the resistance, in combat units or as interpreters

(Mazower 1993: 260), of whom 250 were from Salonika (Matsas 1997: 271).

However, for each interviewee the experience in the mountains plays a different role

within his or her general life history. For Elisa F., Luisa P., and Marcel B., the experience

in the mountains was a way of survival, limited to the years 1943 until 1944/45. For

Simon B., becoming a member of ELAS/EAM112 was the beginning of his political

development as a Communist which shaped all his later life. This kind of connection

between the present and the past (in which the past explains the 'self in the present) is

very different from the notion of a 'haunting past' expressed in the survivors' narratives,

112 EAM was the National Liberation Front and ELAS was its military wing, the National People's
Liberation Army
 219

in which the narrator has no control over his memory of the past. The time in the

mountains does constitute a time which can more easily be integrated into the

interviewees' life history. It is a past with a clear beginning (escape), a middle (in the

mountains) and an end (return), of which the return was often most traumatic.

The continuity or the link between the partisan experience and the present in Simon

B.'s case is embodied in the interview situation. I interviewed him first on his own and

then together with his best friend, Mr. S., who worked for ELAS/EAM and had helped

Simon B. to escape from the ghetto. The second interview took place in the shop of Mr.

S. On the wall one could see a framed photograph of himself and Simon B. with a group

of other people on an island. Simon B. was the only one of my interviewees who did not

sign the Dilosi (renouncing the activities of ELAS/EAM) after the war, and he was

convicted and exiled together with his Communist comrade113. Mr. S. still addresses

Simon B. with his nom de guerre, Viron114. The friendship and bond between the two

men supports Kenna’s description of communality and group identity, developed among

exiled communists (during 1936 and 1941) on a Cycladic island (Kenna 1991: 65).

3.1 Escape

The majority of Jews remained in Salonika until the deportations. About 3.400 fled to

Athens (Kabeli115 1953: 286); only a very small number escaped with the help of the

partisans. There are three reasons which are normally given to explain the fact that most

Jews chose to remain in Salonika. The first, which I discussed in the previous chapter, is

113 Matsas mentions the trial in which Simon B. and 12 other Jews were exiled to the island of Makronisos
(Matsas 1997: 325).

114 It was quite popular to adopt names from the Greek Independence struggle among the partisans. Viron
is the Greek version of Lord Byron who supported the Greek cause in the nineteenth century.

115 Isaac Kabeli's paper on the resistance o f Greek Jews was viewed by many Greek Jews with a great deal
of suspicion due to the author's services in the Athens Judenrat.
 220

the trust in Rabbi Koretz; the second is the closeness of the Jewish family; and the third is

the language deficiency (many Salonikan Jews spoke Greek with a heavy accent which

could give them away ).116 The factor of the family is emphasised by every interviewee

("We went where our parents went, the Jewish families were very close", Aml7). The

sense of responsibility for the parents was reinforced by the belief that young people were

especially needed in the new settlement in Poland. We should, however, not

underestimate the effect of the orders issued by Dr. Merten, the head of the city's German

military administration. In order 3766, dated 21 March 1943, Merten announced the

execution of 25 Jews as a reprisal for the alleged escape of Dr. Cuenca117, a Jewish

doctor who worked for the Red Cross (Novitch 1989:25). In early March five men who

tried to escape from the ghetto were publicly executed (Af8, Novitch 1989: 65).

Looking at the interviews with the partisans we find that they have one thing in

common. In all four cases the interviewees or their families had a personal relationship to

somebody non-Jewish either in the resistance or outside Salonika. Marcel B. came from a

religious family. His grandfather used to be the chief rabbi of Salonika and his father was

a Hazan at Bet Saul synagogue. His father's first wife had died and following Salonikan

tradition he subsequently married Marcel B.'s mother, the sister of his late wife. Marcel

B. had six brothers and four sisters. At the time of the German occupation he was twenty-

one and worked in the wholesale pharmaceutical business of his grandfather's brother.

There he met a Communist who advised him to escape:

116 An uncle o f one o f the interviewees found a solution to this problem: he survived the war in Salonika
pretending he was mute (Af7).

117 In fact Dr. Cuenca was arrested by the SS on 18 March and secretly deported to Auschwitz (Novitch
1989: 25).
 221

"Among the clientele of this store there was a guy from a village called
Giannitsa. It's up about forty or fifty miles from here...He used to shop there
and one of the guys was a real Communist. We used to talk together, you know,
and one day he says to me 'if you go [to Poland] you are dead'. 'If you go, you
are dead', he says to me. I said 'what can I do?' 'I can pick you up from home
and try to take you to some place'. So I said, to make a long story short, I said
'O.K., you come and pick me up" (Aml6).

Some time later this Communist told Marcel B. that somebody would meet him the next

day. Without telling anyone in his family, he left and stayed for a couple of days with

another Communist in Katotoumba. But the 'connection' was not ready and he had to

return home. Despite the disapproval of his family he tried to escape again, this time

successfully. Some days later he was told to come to a certain place from where he and

some other Jews were taken to a derelict cinema on Egnatia Street. After a couple of days

they started walking south, towards Langada (A m i6). They pretended to be villagers and

crossed the Gorgopotamos bridge, patrolled by German guards, in a horse carriage. Then

they made their way to Veria.

Shaltiel Gattagno mentions Marcel B. in his testimony in Novitch's book (Novitch

1989: 82). They must have left the ghetto in the same group. The importance of personal

connections in escaping the ghetto is underlined in Mr. Gattagno's interview. He and his

brother had desperately explored other options until a friend managed to get in contact

with someone from the resistance.

Mr. Stephanos, the friend of Simon B., was such a 'middlemen' for the resistance. His

job was to gather as many people as possible and bring them to the 'connection' who

would take them to the mountains. Together with Simon B. they went to Jewish houses

and tried to convince the families to let the young people go to the mountains, but often

in vain. Simon B. recalls:

 222

"At that time I was involved with the Communist Youth. There were many
Jews, mostly of the poorer classes. When we were supposed to wear the yellow
star I did not wear it. I was free and I went from place to place and tried to
convince the young people to join the partisans. I had more than seventy
meetings like this. But because Koretz had said that we are not going to die and
because of the closeness in the families, particularly to the fathers and mothers,
the young people did not want to go...One day we left for the mountains. One
boy returned. He was almost on the edge of freedom but he chose to return"
(Am 17).

Of the 15 people who were supposed to meet Simon B. and Mr. Stephanos in order to

escape, only six showed up. While Simon B. tells his life history in most parts in a

'chronicle mode', he gets emotional when recounting the day of his escape:

"..I knew a very beautiful girl. We had a very good relationship. We agreed that
when I would leave for the mountains I would take her with me. When we
arranged the day I told her that I would pick her up. We left Saloniki through
the place which is now the Baron Hirsch hospital. We made the following plan:
one person would go and the next person was 100 meters behind. If something
happened to one the other could run away. Then we arrived at the house of my
girl and I told the leader to wait for me for five minutes, so I can fetch her. I
went to her house. She was ready but her father started to cry. All the family
was very upset. They said: 'you leave us, you are not thinking about us'. Her
father was very sick . Who is going to take care of your father'? She stayed. I
went alone and the group carried on. It hurt very much. In the last moment one
could not do anything [long silence]" (Am 17).

The last sentence reveals the life long burden of the survivors who stayed in Greece. It is

not the question: 'why did I survive'?' but 'why could I not persuade my brother, sister, or

friend to join me'? Simon B.'s case though is quite exceptional. While two of his sisters

were deported, the rest of his family, i.e. his parents, two sisters and one brother,

managed to escape from the ghetto. Through the help of another friend of his who had a

connection to the Greek police his family stayed behind when the ghetto was being

emptied and subsequently left Salonika in the back of a truck and were taken to Naussa,

where his father, two sisters and brothers joined the partisans while his mother stayed

throughout the war in the house of a Christian woman. In his book, Matsas points to the

uniqueness of the Bourla family in which a father and his four children became ELAS
 223

partisans (Matsas 1997: 323)118. Simon B. recounts that his friend had told his family

after their escape "now you can live like the Greeks and you don't have to be afraid"

(Aml7). This is a relevant comment. Simon B.'s family could live 'like the Greeks'

because they had come to Salonika from the provinces only in 1926. They spoke Greek at

home and Simon B. went to a Greek school. He thus had more contacts to non-Jews than

most Salonikan Jews, a fact which helped him and his family to escape from the ghetto.

In contrast to Simon B. and Marcel B., Luisa P. was from a more middle class

background and met her 'connection' through which she would escape by pure

coincidence. She was in a cafe with her parents who started talking to three men at the

table next to them. These men were from Tirvanos, one hour south of Larissa, which was

occupied by the Italians. When Luisa P.'s father told them that she spoke fluent Italian

(since she had attended the Italian school), the three men invited her to come to Tirvanos.

When the order came that the Jews had to move to ghettos, Luisa P.'s mother urged her

daughter to go to Tirvanos. The two men from Tirvanos came to pick her up and with the

help of another man who worked for the railways she managed to get on the train to

Tirvanos. This is her description of her escape:

"We had arranged to meet at the railway station. I put on a pair of sunglasses
and walked all the way from Agia Triada to the station. I met the person who
worked at the railway and we [she and the two people from Tirvanos] entered
the train. At 12 o'clock, just before Platamona, the Germans started to check
one's papers...There was an interpreter who made all the young women whom
he liked get off the train. After he enjoyed himself with them he gave them the
laissez passer [transit pass]...When I refused to leave the train he immediately
called the German who was behind him and said: 'this is the girl I was looking
for'. 'Give me your papers'... I was afraid and started crying. The German came
and asked 'was ist das' [what is going on]? I had learnt German from the
dictionary and I said: 'Ich habe eine kranke Mutter [my mother is sick], I have
to go to hospital'. The German was impressed with my German and said: 'gut,
gut Fraulein [well done Miss], you can go. The interpreter did not say anything
and took two other young girls off the train and we arrived in Tirvanos" (Af9).

118 Matsas writes about "Leon Bourla of Salonika and his four children...They were Yolanda, Dora,
Charles, and Nikos, who was killed just before the war ended" (Matsas 1997: 323). Either there is a
mistake about the name or my interviewee had 'Charles' as another nom de guerre.
 224

Her description is interesting because it illustrates both the help of Christian Greeks

without which she would not have been on the train and the collaboration of the Greek

interpreter who wanted to take advantage of her vulnerable situation. The subject of

Greek collaboration (as informers) is not a relevant subject for the partisans because once

they joined the partisans they were in danger as 'partisans' and not as Jews. For people in

hiding the fear of Greek informers was a more pertinent issue.

3.2 In the Mountains

Simon B. and Marcel B. were partisans in ELAS units throughout the time of the

occupation while Luisa P. remained in Tirvanos and joined the partisans only after the

withdrawal of the Italians troops. The partisans led a guerrilla war against the Italian and

German occupation forces, committing acts of sabotage (such as the bombing of the

Gorgopotamos bridge in October 1942 with the help of the British Military Mission),

punishing collaborators, and administering the villages and towns of 'Free Greece' (for

the history of the Greek resistance, see Mazower 1993). Mazower estimates that the

Andarte forces consisted of about 17,000 people in May 1943 and about 30,000 in July

1943, of whom the majority was associated with ELAS. After the capitulation of Italy

most of the Greek countryside remained under ELAS and EDES (concentrated in the

Epirus region) control, while the Germans controlled the Greek cities. The villagers

supported the resistance and had to suffer greatly under the retaliation missions by the

Germans. The day to day life of the partisans is characterised in the following description

by Joseph Matsas who joined the partisans at a similar time as Simon B. and Marcel B.:

"I decided to become a partisan in March 1943. My enlistment in the units of

ELAS in the mountains of Paico, near Giannitsa, coincided with the spring
search-and-destroy missions of the Germans...We were forced to change our
mountain hideaway every week. We suffered from hunger, cold, rain and
uninterrupted forced marches at night. We were continuously pursued by
German units. Many times we marched barefoot, and we had to endure legions
of lice" (cited in Michael Matsas 1997: 312).
 225

The theme of the life of hardship as a partisan is immediately followed by a statement

about the 'national struggle':

"Our terrible ordeals were more than compensated for by our strong fighting
spirit and a realisation that we were free people who fought the enemy
enslaving our countrymen" (cited in Michael Matsas 1997: 313).

Since the Jewish partisans were part of a larger struggle against the occupation, they

share their wartime experiences with the other Greek partisans (and villagers). Their

memory of this time thus constitutes a 'shared memory'. This decreases the 'duty' to

remember for the individual. In contrast to the camp survivors the partisans were not

victims and witnesses of genocide (Erika Kounio, for example, clearly states that she

needed to write down her story for her friends who did not survive).The partisans can

assume that most people (certainly other Greeks) know what it meant to have been 'in the

mountains', in the andartiko (resistance). After discussing his escape in considerable

length, Marcel B. summarises his time in the mountains in a few sentences.

"My little brother was in the same unit as my father. They were in the area of
Veria and Naussa. I was in the centre of Greece, around Gianinitsa and Kilkis.
Sometimes we met each other" (Am 16)

Sometime later he adds that his sister became famous for her courage and that his brother

died in an German ambush.

Marcel B. talks in great detail about his partisan experience. Once in a while he

stopped his narrative and asked me: 'do you want the details or do you want me to

continue?' It becomes clear to me that he is telling me his story because he thinks that I

am interested, not because his experiences in the mountains are of the utmost relevance

for his life history. Marcel B. is not asking for my acknowledgement of his history (while

Stella A., who survived the camps, did). Furthermore he does not see himself as

somebody who played an important role in the mountains. His brother became a 'big one
 226

in the mountains'119 (and after the war served 10 years in jail) but he "didn't know the

rules of the army" since he had not served in the war with Italy. He held various positions

as a partisan, and was mainly used as an interpreter and administrator (for the distribution

of food)120. His narrative of his time as a partisan tells us about close encounters with the

Germans, the strenuous hikes up and down the mountains, and the various tasks he was

assigned to. He recounts the first major incident.:

"So that same night the Germans came up into the mountains and they started
shooting and I was hiding myself behind a tree or something and a couple of
guys got hit. One guy got hit here.. Another guy was hit. This guy was dead
too. I was lucky. Nobody shot at me or they must have shot at me and missed.
In the meantime you have to walk and walk and walk and get up to the
mountains, you know, up, up, up, up to the hills...(Am 16)

It is quite hard to follow Marcel B.'s narrative because of the number of different places

he went and because of the nature of the events he describes. He does not use any heroic

language in the chaotic world he describes, and he talks about his sense of duty with a

certain irony:

"So, they put me in one place, one village, where they used to store wheat, rice,
beans, and oil. And I used to send the stuff to the Headquarters, to another
village, for distribution. And that's what I was doing. And again, to make a long
story short, there was a time when the Germans made up their minds to clean us
up...So, everybody had to move. They were after us; we were moving, moving,
moving...I was close to Kosani and I picked up all the paper work and put it in a
kind of ditch. They covered it up...and we were walking and walking and going
and going. I was so tired..And then, when they spread the rumours that the
Ekatharistikes Epichirisis [which literally translated means 'cleaning
enterprise'] was over, they left. I started going back...I was very anxious to get
the papers, which was a dumb way of thinking for me. I was so anxious to get
to the place where the papers were that I did not stop walking until I fainted.
When I got to that place for my paper work, the famous paper work, somebody
told me 'hey, somebody else came in, he picked up the whole thing and left"
(Aml6).

119 Colonel Dimitros Dimitrou remembers David Broudo as somebody who carried out his missions with
'indescribable courage' (cited in Matsas 1997: 321).

120 Due to their high level of literacy Jewish partisans were especially valued (Mazower 1993: 261).
 227

Marcel B., whose nom de guerre was Michalis, did not tell anyone that he was Jewish

("they did not ask me"). He only once refers to other Jews in the mountains. While they

"wanted to play clever" and go down the mountains a different way Marcel B. preferred

to stay with the group ("I always used to go with the main group. I wouldn't listen to

anybody. Where the bulk was, I was there", Aml6). When he found out that the Germans

had left Salonika in December 1944 he immediately returned to the city.

Luisa P. recalls her activities after the escape with a stronger sense of pride. After she

had arrived in Tirvanos one of the men who had helped her escape accused her of being a

spy (for the partisans). The Italians made inquiries about her, found out that she was "a

Jewish girl from a good family" and gave her an "important position". She was

responsible for dealing with the laissez passers to Athens and Larrissa. When she was

approached by leaders from the resistance she was willing to help them and to smuggle

arms. After the Italians withdrew she was taken by the partisans, who knew that she was

Jewish, up to the mountains. She was treated very well because they knew that she had

"saved many people". Knowing Italian and German enabled her to "play with the

Germans and Italians" in order to save herself. She clearly attributes historical importance

to her experiences during the occupation and in the resistance ("when I returned I wanted

to write a book about what had happened but I did not write it"). Although Marcel B.

seems to attach less significance to his own activities in the resistance he mentions that he

has written down a detailed itinerary of his journey as a partisan. The important point is

that the 'time in the mountains' is a time with a beginning and an end. For Marcel B. and

Luisa P. it ended in 1945 when they returned to Salonika where another, most likely

more traumatic, struggle started: the coming to terms with the loss of one's family and the

struggle to rebuild one's life.

For Simon B. this was not the case. After the end of the war he remained with EAM

and was exiled to the islands of Ikaria and Makronisos. It is not accidental that he talks

much more extensively about the post-war years and his time in exile than his time in the
 228

mountains; it was after the war when he became the victim of 'historical injustice'. He, as

many other Greek partisans, perceives it as extremely unjust that they were convicted and

declared 'outlaws' after having fought the occupation ("We could not do anything

although ELAS/EAM had helped to liberate Greece from the Germans", Am 17).

4. In Hiding

Half of my interviewees survived the occupation, or parts of it, in hiding (5 women and 7

men). In 'hiding' stands here for a variety of experiences. We need to bear in mind that

the age of the interviewees varies greatly. The youngest were bom during the occupation,

the oldest were in their early forties. All the interviewees were either with their parents,

children, or spouses during the time of the occupation, except for one man who hid in

Athens on his own and one woman who was given as a baby to a Christian family. It was

the entire family or a couple who decided to go into hiding and not, as in the case of the

partisans, the individual. Only six of the interviewees were bom in Salonika. The others

came from provincial towns, such as Larissa, Trikkala, and Kavalla. We can distinguish

between three experiences of hiding: hiding in Athens, hiding in villages (in Thessaly) or

islands (Skopelos), and hiding in Salonika. Two women spent only limited time in

Athens and subsequently escaped with their husbands and children by boat from the coast

of Euboea to Turkey and Palestine. In general the narratives of the interviewees in hiding

are narratives of help and support rather than of betrayal and opportunism. Most people

who were betrayed and denounced by Jewish informers or Greek collaborators did not

survive to tell their story (see Matsas 1997: 109).

4.1 Hiding in Athens

It is estimated that about 3500 Jews from Salonika made their way to Athens, which was

under Italian control until September 1943. In the Italian zone there was no
 229

discrimination against Jews and the Italian command did not comply with German

demands for the deportation of Greek Jews. The Italian consulate actively helped Jews

from Salonika by giving them Italian naturalisation papers and laisser passers (Mazower

1993: 240).

After the German troops entered Athens, Wisliceny ordered Rabbi Barzilai to provide a

list with the name of all the Jews. Following this, the Rabbi was taken by ELAS/EAM to

the mountains on the 25th of September 1943 (for an eyewitness report of the escape see

Matsas 1997: 91). Having heard of the escape of the Rabbi and knowing what had

happened to the Jews in Salonika, most Jews did not follow the German registration

orders issued in October. Of an estimated 8,000 Jews, only 1,200 registered (Mazower

1993:251). In total about 1,000 Jews registered at the synagogue. On 23 March 1944 the

synagogue doors were locked and all Jews who were present (between 700 and 1,000) for

the registration were arrested. They were taken to the Haidari camp and subsequently

deported to Auschwitz. At the same time the Jews from other cities were also being

deported. Following Barzilai's example, the rabbis of Volos and Larissa also went into

hiding and less than half of the Jewish population of Volos and Larissa were captured by

the Germans. Most interviewees left Salonika before 1943; only one escaped from the

ghetto in March 1943 and made her way to Athens. All the interviewees who were hidden

in Athens or went through Athens in order to get the boat from Euboa to Turkey were

from middle class families (most of them had their own businesses). They had the means

to sustain themselves or a connection to somebody who could help them in the new place

(during the difficult time of the famine) and later to pay for false identity cards and get by

in hiding. None of the interviewees registered themselves as Jews in Athens.

The interviewees came to Athens in various circumstances. Rachil V. had an Italian

passport because she was married to an Italian subject. When the war between Italy and

Greece broke out her husband was imprisoned. After the Germans entered Salonika he

was released and they and their two children subsequently left for Athens (A fll). For a
 230

year they survived on the gold coins they had brought with them and in the winter of

1944 they managed to get a boat to Turkey. Eventually they arrived in Palestine.

Albertos S. and his father and sister also left for Athens in the early days of German

occupation. Since their business was in Salonika, his father returned there and went into

hiding with his sisters in a village (it helped that he was from Chalkida and thus spoke

flawless Greek). Petros S. came to Athens as a 10 year old boy with his parents and

brother and sister from Kavalla. His father had decided that it was better to leave Kavalla,

which became part of the Bulgarian occupied zone.

For the interviewees who left Salonika before the ghettoisation, the 'war narrative'

usually starts with the arrival of German troops in Athens. Leaving Salonika and life

under the Italian occupation was 'uneventful' compared to the later experiences of hiding

or escaping (to Turkey). As mentioned above, Lina M. left Salonika in March 1943, when

she escaped with her husband from the ghetto. In her testimony the episode of the escape

is key to the whole narrative. It is so central (and traumatic) because it is connected to

the central themes of her narrative: separation (from her family), and betrayal (by the

Jewish leadership and Greek collaborators). After two attempts to give her two-year old

son to a Christian family had failed, she decided to leave the child behind with her

parents and escape from the ghetto with her husband. It was difficult to find a 'way out' of

the ghetto and she vehemently denies that there was any organised attempt at helping

people escape.

"Who went from house to house? There was no organisation. This is what I call
stupidities. I never saw anyone going from house to house. Who said so? They
must have a big imagination. There was a total lack of organisation. We
escaped, my two brothers-in-law, my husband and two other friends, with the
help of an Armenian. My brother in law, may he rest in peace, he had an
Armenian friend and they organised a German truck. We paid money...They
drove us, took the money and left us in Katerini (Af8).
 231

Lina M.'s memory is shaped by her knowledge that she was the only one to survive

because the hiding place of her family was betrayed. When talking about leaving her

parents she gets very upset and maintains her composure with great difficulty.

"I told my mother that I was leaving and she said what will happen to us? And
my father said [she is crying] 'we have our son and our other daughter, let her
go'. He was in bed he couldn't get up...My mother was sitting by the bed and
my father got up and blessed me. [long silence] (Af8).

Leaving her family behind in Salonika (to be deported eventually) created a break in the

life of Lina M. which she was not able to mend. This is clearly expressed in the structure

and content of her narrative. She repeatedly returns to the episode of leaving her parents,

in a manner which indicates the continuous (and haunting) presence of the past:

"It was very hard to leave an older father, in bed with a heart problem, always
in bed and yet I had to go, I had to follow my husband. And my mother, still I
have her in my eyes, telling me what are we going to do? It was not easy"
(Af8).

The painful and enduring memory of leaving ("Still I have her in my eyes") , which Lina

M. needs to justify by her lack of choice ("I had to follow my husband") is accompanied

by the theme of betrayal. After her parents had managed to find a rail worker who brought

Lina M.'s son to Athens at the beginning of May, her brother and parents were arrested.

She recounts:

"My brother had a Christian girlfriend. I don't know, may I be forgiven, they
say she betrayed him. He was arrested in the street and never came back. She
knew where my parents and my sister and her husband were hidden in Charilao.
They were betrayed. We don't know by whom. I never saw her again but my
people disappeared..."(Af8).

Betrayal is the leitmotiv in Lina M.'s interview. Almost every story of help and support is

followed by one of betrayal and injustice (to her family and other Jews). Her own

experiences of help and support in Athens seem to take place 'back stage' (in her

narrative). They can be summarised as follows: after Italy fell she started looking for a

place for her child. Through a connection to the wife of the Belgian consul she was
 232

introduced to a Belgian nun who found her a place as a maid and gave the child into the

care of a Greek widow who had seven children and lived next to the Monastery of the

Divine Providence. Her husband joined ELAS/EAM and went to the mountains.

Lina M.'s inability to 'understand' the fate of her family and the other Jews of

Salonika is the main theme which guides her narrative. She is aware of the 'bias' of her

anguished memory:

"My view is marked by bitterness and anger, terrible anger. How could people,
the Germans and the Greeks who were taking advantage of our misery, as
human beings, how could they in their own hearts, having babies at home,
having wives and mothers, do that to other human beings? You see, that is the
question" (Af8).

Lina M. points out the difference between Salonika and Athens: in Athens the resistance

was "much better organised and there were more people willing to help" while in

Salonika "they [the Greeks] were not able to hide us even if they had wanted (Af8)". I

have discussed Lina M.'s testimony in detail because it stands out among all the

interviews. She is most outspoken in her criticism of the Jewish leadership and the Greek

bystanders, and she describes both Greek help and Greek antagonism towards the Jews.

While most other narratives of interviewees who were in hiding are narratives of survival

(focusing predominantly on the help of the Greeks) hers is a narrative of a survival which

is constantly juxtaposed to death (of her family). One instance of this parallel narrative

occurs when she talks about the letter she received from the headmistress of the

American College after the liberation. The headmistress wrote to her that she was sure

that Lina M. would survive and that she had prayed for her day and night. Lina M. recalls

her reaction: "I asked 'why didn't you pray for my younger sister who was alsoat

Anatolia [the American College]"? The grief for her family resists chronological order

and appears throughout the interview. The structure of her narrative is a structure of

parallel existence or permanent duality (Langer 1991: 95). Memory becomes a burden

which 'scars' the whole life history of Lina M. ("whether you want it or not there are
 233

scars...") and it is seen as a process which is beyond the control of the interviewee

("...after so many years it comes back, so many years and you are asking yourself won't

there be any forgetting?")

Among the interviewees who were in hiding the two women who fled via Athens to

Turkey and Palestine (Rene L. and Rachil V.) also lost their parents and siblings. In

contrast to Lina M. they concentrate on their own narrative of survival and just briefly

mention that "their family members were victims of the deportation" (A fll) or that "all

the family was deported" (Af6).

Rene L. comes from a wealthy middle class family. Her father was a cotton merchant.

When the Germans occupied Greece she was 34, married, and had one son. She told me

very early on in the interview that her mother and two sisters were deported, and that one

sister survived since she was married to a Spanish subject. When talking about the

relations between the Jews and the Greeks in general she very quickly addresses the time

of the occupation:

"...I was saved by Greeks. Thanks to the Greeks I am alive. If the Greeks had
not protected me from the Germans and showed me how to escape I would
have died. All the Jews who were saved, were saved by the Greeks. Here [in the
Yerokomiou] all the nurses are Greek and they are very nice" (Af6).

It is a common feature of the interviews that when it comes to the issue of Greek help

towards Jews during the occupation the interviewee generalises from his/her experience;

discusses the issue of Greek help in the context of Greek-Jewish relations in general; and

moves very swiftly from the time of the war to today. In the same way that 'timelessness1

figures in the narratives of antisemitism, Rene L. connects the sentence about the past of

the occupation “all the Jews...were saved by Greeks” to a statement about her present

‘here’, where all the “nurses are Greek and they are very nice”.

It seems that, on the whole, the interviewees avoid discussing the topic of Greek

collaboration. It is often mentioned in an indirect way, expressed, for example at the end

of Rene L.'s description of her escape:

 234

"We went from here to Athens which was occupied by the Italians. The Italians
did not touch the Jews and we were O.K. Later the Germans came to Athens.
The Greek Archbishop Damaskinos gave false Greek names to the Jews. Before
leaving I was in a small village and one day they said that the Germans had
come and we gathered at a Greek cemetery and the local priest said that we
could come to the church because this is the house of God. He told the villagers
to bring us some food. There are good people all over the world. We paid a lot
of money for somebody to take us to Turkey121. The whole group consisted of
15 people. It was very dangerous. In Saloniki the villagers were very jealous.
They thought the Jews were very rich and all that" (Af6).

The contrast in the degree of collaboration in Salonika and the rest of Greece is often the

only context in which the interviewees discuss the theme of Greek collaboration. This is

similar to the language issue. Many interviewees talk about the fact that the Salonikan

Jews were more disadvantaged than the other Jews because of their limited knowledge of

Greek.

Matsas points out that the Germans could not tell the difference between the Jewish

and the non-Jewish Greeks but that they relied on informers and interpreters (Matsas

1997: 108). What is thus described as a 'language problem' of the Ladino speaking Jews

("you could hear from miles away that somebody was Jewish, that was a big problem",

Am29) was also a problem of surviving in a society which had numerous informers and

collaborators. Matsas estimates that about 200 Jews who were in hiding in Athens were

denounced and brought to the Haidari concentration camp (Matsas 1997: 109). There is

only implicit mention of the theme of collaborators in the interviews. The fear of

denunciation must have been quite substantial because all the interviewees who were in

hiding in Athens had to conceal their Jewish identity (in contrast to the Jews who were

hiding in villages or islands) and had to move numerous times while in hiding. Albertos

S., for example recalls that he had to leave his room because the neighbours had found

out that he was Jewish. Like many other Jews, he then managed to get Christian papers

121 According to the Greek consulate in Izmir about 1100 Jews reached Izmir before February 1944
(Matsas 1997: 106).
 235

from the police122 and moved to Piraeus which was more deserted because of the Allied

air attacks on German installations. He stayed in Piraeus until the Germans left Athens in

December 1944.

Another way of concealing one's Jewish identity was to convert to Christian-

Orthodoxy. Petros S.'s father decided that in addition to the Christian papers he received

from the police the family should convert123. Petros S. was ten at the time and remembers

the ceremony:

"All the family went to the church. We had to say a big prayer and we became
Orthodox. For a couple of weeks we continued going to the church" (Am25).

While his father went to Egypt and joined the Greek army in exile, his mother stayed

with the three children in Athens, pretending to be the family of a Christian Greek

officer. They changed places about five times. Petros S. recalls himself as a very nervous

child who had difficulties at school. He relates this to his experience of hiding. "I was ten

and I could see all the dangers" (Am25).

Two of the interviewees were bom during the occupation. Pola B. survived in the care

of a Christian Orthodox couple, while Leon A. was at first only with his mother in a

suburb of Athens and later joined his father who was with the resistance in the mountains.

The experience of Pola B. is exceptional because she grew up believing that she was the

Christian Orthodox child of the Greek couple. The first time she learnt that she was

Jewish was when her mother returned from Auschwitz in 1945. In her narrative her

idyllic childhood contrasts with the time after the war.

122 Angelos Evert, the commander o f the Athenian police, and Dimitras Vranopoulos, police chief of
Piraeus, actively helped Jews to obtain Christian papers (Matsas 1997: 94).

123 Archbishop Damaskinos gave clear instruction to the priests to baptise the Jews in order to help them
obtain Christian documents. Matsas estimated that about 135 converted in Athens. (Matsas 1997: 93).
 236

"I remember a very beautiful life with them [the Christian parents]. They were
very nice people and took very good care of me..I called them ‘Mama’ and
‘Papa’ and I loved them very much. When my mother came back [from
Auschwitz] I did not recognise her. I did not know that this women was my
mother and I did not want her. I started to cry, I cried, cried and cried. 'I want
my mother', the Christian woman. This was a crazy story I still have
psychological problems" (Af30).

Only much later did Pola B. re-construct her family history ("I collected memories from

other people"). In March 1944 a Greek policeman came to the house and told her mother

to come to the synagogue. When she prepared her two children to come as well, the

policeman advised her to leave them behind. Pola B. and her sister were first taken in by

the neighbours and then by her mother's sister, who lived opposite the synagogue and

witnessed the arrest of all the Jews, and managed to escape. When the Christian friends

of her parents, who were childless, found out what had happened they volunteered to take

Pola B. while her sister stayed with her aunt and cousins. At the end of the war Pola B.

needed to come to terms with two forms of loss: the death of her real father (and the rest

of the family) and the loss of her adopted parents (when she moved with her mother to

Salonika).

I will return to the experience of Pola B. in the next chapter to discuss the childhood

of the very small number of child survivors among the community of survivors in

Salonika.

4.2 Hiding Elsewhere

In this section I will discuss the different experience of the other interviewees of whom

three are Salonikans, one is from Larissa, and one from Karditsa. Both non-Salonikan

interviewees spent the German occupation (after the fall of Italy) with their families in

villages in Thessaly, an area which was largely controlled by the resistance. Lea S.

survived with her daughter on the island of Skopelos and the other three interviewees

stayed in Salonika throughout the occupation. Two men were exempted from
 237

deportations, David B. because he was married to a Christian woman and Ricki A.

because his mother was Christian. Avraam B. was one of the few Jews who stayed

hidden in Salonika but unfortunately he did not want to talk about his experience (he

ended the interview very abruptly, saying: "...the more one talks the more mistakes one

makes. This is the end of the discussion. I have told you what I know", Aml5). Matsas

estimated that the number of Jews who stayed in Salonika after the last deportation was

about 72, 15 of whom were married to Christian women (Matsas 1997: 71).

When I met David B. in the Home for the Elderly one of the first things he told me

was:

"My wife is Christian not Jewish, she saved me at her house when the Germans
came, she saved my life. That's why I have two daughters today and three
grandchildren" (A m i3).

After a while it emerged that they had lived together and had a child before the Germans

came to Salonika. They were not married, most likely because his family would not have

approved of their relationship. When he was arrested by the Gestapo his girlfriend went

to a village priest and paid for a wedding certificate which said that they had got married

10 years ago. He was subsequently released. As a Jewish husband of a Christian woman

he was responsible for her upkeep and thus exempt from deportation. In the interview he

expresses extreme gratitude to his (common-law) wife. This relationship enabled him to

survive and "have two daughters and three grandchildren".

Ricki A.’s father was in the same category as David B., except he was married to a

German woman. As the son of a 'mixed marriage' Ricki A. was not affected by the anti-

Jewish laws. From January 1942 onwards he worked as a translator (since he was

bilingual in German and Greek) for the fire brigade. He is the only interviewee who

recalls Salonika immediately after the deportation of all Jews, a Salonika of deserted

Jewish neighbourhoods.
 238

"I used to cycle in the whole city. When I came into the former Jewish
neighbourhoods I saw that they were totally deserted and totally looted, even
bricks were stolen. It looked as if a bomb had hit the place, doors and windows
were off their hinges. All the streets were full of cotton because the Christians
thought that the Jews had hid money in the mattresses and had therefore cut
open all the mattresses. In the city most of the shops, which used to belong to
Jews, were closed. Slowly, slowly the shops were given to the Greeks who had
come from villages...They still have the shops today since the Jewish owners
did not return" (Aml2).

One should add to this description that the Jewish shops, factories and the land of Jewish

neighbourhoods were also given to the Greek collaborators such as Papanaoum and

Boudrian (Matsas 1997: 71, also mentioned in interviews Af5 and Af9). Ricki A. is also

one of the few interviewees who was in Salonika when the Germans retreated in October

1944. He recalls that on the same day the Germans left, the partisans entered the city,

occupied all the offices, and arrested the collaborators124.

Let us briefly now turn to the interviewees who went to remote villages and islands.

Lea S. had come from Larissa and had settled in Salonika in the early twenties. She

became a Greek teacher at the Alliance school, married (and subsequently divorced) and

was living with her daughter at her parents' home when the Germans entered Salonika.

Her family is the only family I came across who decided to leave Salonika as early as

1941. They left Salonika for the island of Skopelos, an island they knew well because

they had spent many summer holidays there (it is quite close to Larissa). After a year they

thought it was safe enough and returned to Salonika. When the ghettoization order came

Lea S.'s family decided that they needed to leave again. This case illustrates well that the

decision to leave Salonika or to go into hiding was often a family decision and not the

decision of an individual. Since it had by then become more difficult to find a way to

escape, Lea S. left the city with her only daughter. A Communist friend and colleague of

hers organised the escape. He took her to his village, Vassilika, where she stayed with his

124 Some collaborators, such as the above mentioned Papanaoum and Boudrian could not be arrested
because by the time o f the liberation they had fled to Germany. In 1945 they were tried and
condemned to death in absentia (Matsas 1997: 406).
 239

family for about two months, pretending to be a Greek widow from Skopelos. After two

months her friend decided that they (himself, his wife and child, Lea S. and her daughter)

should leave for Skopelos. They went to a village at the Chalkidiki peninsula, where they

crossed separately on a small boat to the island (the journey lasted 18 hours). Lea S. had

plenty of contacts on the island and therefore settled in quite easily. The Italian

commander told her that as a Jew she had nothing to fear from the Italians and she was

even able to teach at the local school. When the Germans came to the island she became

worried because everyone knew that she was Jewish. She recalls one occasion when she

was summoned to the German headquarters with 12 young men who all belonged to the

resistance:

"...we went up the hill, to the school the German headquarters. An officer
ordered to stop us in the yard and I was the first summoned in. There was the
commandant, standing behind a desk. On his side an interpreter. I didn't say that
I understood German. 'What's your name, you are Jewish, aren't you'? 'Yes' I
obliged, I knew even the informant and it was of no use to deny it. 'And why
did you chose Skopelos'? 'I came hiding, because I knew the island and I am
sure that the people here love us'. 'Don't be sure', he interrupted...'You know
that I can shoot you on the spot, you know, that I can send you immediately to
Germany, to Poland, don't you'? He walked me out of the room, gave me a
chair near the door and ordered: 'sit here and keep your mouth shut and don't
move'. One by one the others were called in for questioning. When we were all
out in the yard the commandant spoke: 'you all go home now and behave,
because if not...', he made a sign with his hand to indicate the cutting of our
throats. For a few seconds we did not believe it...I turned back : 'can I also go'?
'Yes', he answered...I ran out of the school and the minute I stepped out, I
collapsed. People helped me go home, where I broke down and was crying the
next two days without stopping.." (unpublished memoir: 46)

She later learnt that the German commander of the neighbouring island of Skiathos was

killed by the resistance and that the German commander of Skopelos was probably

ordered to retaliate and kill a certain number of villagers. They carried out the retaliation

mission one months after the described arrest. One day in August the German guards left

for the island of Alonissos and shot 14 men. Lea S. lived in fear until the retreat of the

German army. Thereafter she returned to Salonika.

 240

Lea S.'s story shows that the Jews on the islands and in the provinces were much more

part of the day to day war between the Germans and the partisans than most Salonikan

Jews who had been deported. They were helped by ELAS/EAM and they were

denounced by the same informers who denounced partisans. On some occasions people

thought it was better to admit to being a Jew than a partisan. Jack V., who comes from

Karditsa, recalls that his uncle was captured by the Germans and admitted that he was

Jewish when accused of being a Communist. Since the director of the municipality had

denied that any Jewish families (of the 12 Jewish families) were still in Karditsa, the

Germans then wanted him to identify the houses of other Jews. Convinced that the family

of Jack V. had left Karditsa he took them to their house. When the German officer and

the director of the municipality arrived at the house they met Jack V.'s mother. She

realised what must have happened and told them that she was only working there. The

director of the municipality knew her well and supported her lie. Soon after Jack V. and

his mother left Karditsa (Am28).

Looking at the testimonies of Solon V. from Larissa and Jack V. from Karditsa we

understand how different their situation was from the situation of the Salonikan Jews.

The description of their families' war experiences are very similar. They spent parts of the

occupation in their home town of Larissa125 and Karditsa126 and parts in the surrounding

villages. Both families continued to trade, which meant that they went back and forth

from the villages to the towns. It was relatively easy for both families to have access to

the villages because of pre-war personal contacts and because of the strong presence of

the resistance in Thessaly. Large parts of both testimonies describe how the families

managed to survive economically in these difficult times. Both interviews also emphasise

the enormous support and help from the villagers. Although both families had Christian

125 The pre-war Jewish population in Larissa amounted to 1120, the post-war to 726 (Matsas 1993: 83).

126 The pre-war and post-war Jewish population amounted to 150 Jews (Matsas 1993: 83).
 241

names and false papers, the Jewish identity of the two families was mostly known to the

villagers. Solon V. recalls:

"They knew we were Jewish because we dressed differently and we spoke

better Greek than they did. The villagers had a terrible accent. We were well
appreciated and like us the villagers did not like the Germans. My family is still
known in some of the villages..." (Am27).

Jack V. is also very outspoken about the help his family received:

"We had many friends. All houses were ready to accept us. We had given all
our things to hide at our neighbours....They were all ready to help us" (Am28).

Both men are still in contact with some of the people who helped their families during the

occupation and express this with a great deal of pride.

The most traumatic situation Solon V. remembers of the time in the villages is when

the Germans rounded up women and children in the retaliation process for a German

being shot by the resistance. He was in this group with his mother. They were told that if

nobody came forward to name of the person who was responsible for killing the German

they would all be killed. Although nobody came forward they were later released. This

event left a long lasting impression on Solon V. ("I will always remember this event and I

have told it many times to my children. I think it will stay in my memory until the end of

my days", Am27).

The last episode illustrates the point made earlier. The Jews who spent the occupation

on islands or in villages were endangered as part of the fighting between the resistance

and the Germans. They suffered not as Jews but as Greeks with the other villagers. In the

cities this was not the case. In Athens the Jews in hiding needed to completely conceal

their Jewish identity, living in constant fear of being denounced as Jews.

 242

5. Conclusion

I have portrayed the different war and occupation experiences of my interviewees. This

period marks a rupture in all the interviewees' life histories. The narratives of survival

vary with the different experiences (and the different personalities of the interviewees). It

became apparent in the narratives that it was easier to survive for the interviewees who

were more hellenised, that is to say who spoke better Greek and had more contacts to the

non-Jewish world. The experiences of survival in Greece are more 'narratable' and can

more easily be connected to the contemporary lives of the interviewees than the

experiences of survival in the concentration camps. Therefore, all the interviewees who

survived in Greece spoke in great detail about this period of their lives, while only a few

of the interviewees who were in the concentration camps talked extensively about their

experiences.
 243

CHAPTER EIGHT:
NARRATIVES OF RETURN AND
RECONSTRUCTION

1. Introduction

In this chapter I will describe the return of the Jews to Salonika and the process of

reconstruction. It is based on the accounts of the interviewees and on research in the

archive of the Joint in Jerusalem.

2. Historical Overview of the Post-War Years

The Second World War brought a dramatic demographic change to the city of

Thessaloniki. By 1945 the Jewish community had shrunk to 2,000 people, of whom some

had survived the concentration camps, some had survived in hiding (in Athens or in

smaller villages or islands in the rest of Greece), and some fighting with the Andartes (the

resistance fighters) in the mountains. The survivors had to adapt their lives to a totally

changed environment. Upon their return from the mountains, from other parts of Greece

and from the concentration camps, they found themselves in a different city, a

Thessaloniki without Jewish schools, without Jewish shops, without synagogues, without

Jewish neighbourhoods, and most importantly, without Jewish families.

Statistics which were published in December 1945 illustrate that the vast majority of

the 1908 people who were registered in the community were young and single. Among

the 679 women, 362 had never been married and 103 were widows. Among the 1229

men, 735 had never been married and 260 were widowers (Evraiko Vima, no. 5, 21 Dec.

1945). If we also take the membership numbers by age group into consideration, it clearly

emerges that not only was the vast majority of the Jewish population not married but
 244

many were left without parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts. 1465 people were

between the ages of 20 and 50, 124 were aged between 50 and 70 and only 17 between

70 and 100. The number of children was also very small. 116 children under the age of

14 were registered in the community (Evraiko Vima, no. 5, 21 Dec. 1945).

The returnees came back to a city where their homes and their shops had been taken

over by Orthodox Greeks, and all Jewish synagogues (except one) and other educational

and cultural establishments had been destroyed by the Germans. The reconstruction of a

Jewish community in Thessaloniki and throughout Greece was particularly difficult due

to the unstable political climate and the severe economic crisis Greece was undergoing

(Liberies 1984: 105). Immediate help was given by the American Joint Distribution

Committee (AJDC), the Conference for Jewish Material Claims Against Germany

(CJMCAG), and the Jewish Agency. These organisations supplied general financial,

medical, and welfare assistance and helped to set up community offices. The

rehabilitation programme of the AJDC proceeded in two phases: from 1945 until 1951

the emphasis was on emergency relief care, while from 1951 onwards the focus shifted to

the revival of Jewish communal organisations (Plaut 1996: 74).

Records show that 4,000 Greek Jews received financial help from the AJDC (Plaut

1996: 76). Very practical help was given by the AJDC to young couples. By setting up a

dowry fund, the Joint provided wedding rings, kitchenware and kerosene stoves. A

census which was prepared by the AJDC in 1946 estimated the number of Jews in Greece

to be around 10,000, most of whom lived in Athens, where they had fled during the war.

Athens thus became the new Jewish centre in Greece after the war and Thessaloniki

declined in importance.

Several waves of Jewish emigration occurred after the war. Many young Jews who

were the only survivors of their families left immediately after the war for Palestine,

North America, or South America. By 1947 the JDC estimates the number of Jews in the

whole of Greece to have been less than about 8,000 (AJDC Archive, Jerusalem, Geneva
 245

Shipment, 125b). The second wave of emigration took place in 1949 after the Civil War.

About 2,000 Jews (from the whole of Greece) moved to Israel between 1945 and 1951.

Among them was also a small number of Communist Jews (sentenced to exile on remote

Greek islands) who were allowed to emigrate to Israel on the condition that they

renounced their Greek citizenship in 1951. According to the correspondence between

Abraham Recanati (member of the Knesset) and the AJDC representative in Israel there

were 23 Jews who were imprisoned under the charge of Communism (AJDC Archive,

Jerusalem, Geneva Shipment, 11c). The third wave of emigration took place between

1951 and 1956 to the United States, triggered by the amendment of the Displaced Persons

Act, which allowed Greek Jews to go to the United States. By the end of 1956 about

6,000 Jews remained in Greece.

The post-war years were characterised by the painful process of reclaiming personal

and communal property. In places with fewer than 20 families the communal property

was transferred to the Central Board of Jewish Communities (KIS) in Athens which was

founded in June 1947. Unused synagogues and schools were sold in order to create

income. In Thessaloniki the most important transaction of this sort was the sale of the

Baron Hirsch Hospital to the Greek government in 1951. In 1946 the Greek government

had passed a law (846/46) which stated that the Greek state gave up its right to heirless

Jewish property which would be given to a legal body whose aim would be the relief and

rehabilitation of surviving Jews. In conjunction with the Royal Decree 29/29-3-49, the

organisation of OPAIE was founded to administer all heirless Jewish property. The work

of OPAIE was seriously impeded because of the non-implementation of a law regarding

the "Declaration of Death". In 1959 the Central Board wrote a letter to the Greek Prime

Minister asking for the implementation of a law on "mass deaths", stating that

"...although 13 years have gone by since liberation the Jewish population of this country

is still unsettled" . In the view of the Central Board this law would enable OPAIE to take

title to its assets and thus enable the organisation to liquidate its property, the proceeds of
 246

which could solve the Jewish rehabilitation problem (AJDC Archive, Jerusalem, Geneva

Shipment, 11/A).

The late forties and fifties were characterised by an attempt to revive the

communities' educational activities. Looking through the files of the AJDC of the fifties

one realises that Jewish education was also an important point on the agenda of the

AJDC. The main problem the AJDC representatives perceived at the time was a lack of

Jewish teachers and Jewish textbooks (in Greek). Joseph Blum, who was an AJDC

representative of the Reconstruction Department, writes in his 'Greece Report' of 1947

the following about the religious and cultural life:

"Today there is nothing left of it [the Jewish spirit] in any of the

communities...It will suffice perhaps to only point out one fact which has been
confirmed to me by several quarters, namely that persons of both sexes under
24 years of age know nothing, absolutely nothing, about Judaism...The lack of
teachers who, except for a very small number, have all been annihilated, is
mostly responsible for the fact that the moral life of the youth is in a progress of
constant deterioration. (AJDC Archive, Jerusalem, Geneva Shipment, 125b).

In Thessaloniki all Jewish children went to two private primary schools, where they were

taught Hebrew and religion through a special agreement with the community, The

community also purchased a piece of land in Perea and started to run a yearly summer

camp (which now takes place in Litohoro).

3. The First to Return: Memories of Escape and Return

The first Jews to return to Thessaloniki were those who were either with the partisans in

the mountains or hidden in other parts of Greece. After the German troops withdrew from

Athens in December 1944, fighting between EAM/ELAS and the Greek government

supported by British forces broke out, which meant that there was no communication or

transport to other parts of Greece. This delayed the return of some interviewees to

Salonika. There were also other delays. One interviewee, who was eager to return to
 247

Salonika to be reunited with his father and sister who had survived in villages in the

mountains, was picked up on a street in Athens and drafted into the Greek army for two

years.

Marcel B., who had been a partisan, found himself near Fiorina when he heard that

the Germans had left Salonika.

"We went on a truck on all kinds of dangerous roads. It took us about a week
for eighty or ninety kilometres" (A m i6).

The first thing he did was to go to his old house:

"I started hitting the door of my house but nobody was there. The door was
locked. I am glad nobody was there because I was enraged, I was out of my
mind. A neighbour across the street whom I knew before the war, saw me and
said: 'you come to my home'...Well, I did not know if he was from the right or
the left and I did not care" (Am 16).

After a couple of days, the people who stayed in his house agreed to give Marcel B. a

room. The reclaiming of apartments and shops was, of course, a necessity which many

returnees had to go through. Experiences of betrayal and friendship are often linked to

this process.

Lina M.'s husband also came to Thessaloniki quite soon after the Germans had left.

He went to see his shop, which was entirely empty: there were "only the walls". His wife

joined him a couple of months later.

"On the very first opportunity (after the revolution in Athens)...I came with my
child on a ship from Piraeus overnight. We were the first refugees who came
from Athens. There was a terrific storm that night, everybody was sick. The
next day we landed on the quay and my husband was there and we met him.
That's how we started all over. It was a terrible time. We were those who had
survived either in the mountains, or in the city, or like me in Athens and it was
a crazy time. People got in touch with the community..." (Af8)

The community, which had re-established itself with the return of the first Jews from

hiding and the mountains, became an important point of orientation and support for the

returnees. Through a certificate, for example, provided by the community, Lina M. was

able to claim a room in her mother's apartment, which had been occupied.
 248

During this time the early returnees waited of course for the return of the deportees,

still in hope that their families might return. The first deportees were met with shock and

disbelief:

"We were eagerly awaiting for the people to come back. We heard that a group
was coming from the Vardar. They were saying that everyone had been burnt
and that they had exterminated them all. We, the people who were here were
thinking that the people were insane, saying crazy things. It was a very hard
time. People started coming between May and July. When I heard that my
brother in-law had come without my sister Marcella and with another wife I
went crazy. I did not want to meet him. My people were betrayed. It was a very
difficult time. I did not want to live. I did not feel that it was worth being in a
city which was like a ghost" (Af8).

The above quotation illustrates the complete sense of betrayal and isolation the speaker

felt and still feels. She feels betrayed by the people who denounced the hiding place of

her parents and her sister, betrayed by the Jewish leadership, especially by Rabbi Koretz

who convinced the Jews to follow the deportation orders to Poland, and betrayed by

Christian friends or even family members who were given property or belongings which

they did not return.

The feelings of betrayal and shock must have been common to all the Jews who

returned to Thessaloniki in 1945. They not only returned to a 'ghost city', an image

frequently used in the interviews to describe a city empty of Jews and Judaism, but they

also returned to a city in which houses and shops were taken over by Christian-Orthodox

Greeks, who did not know and did not want to know anything about the previous owners

(Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 132)

While the group of people who survived in hiding or in the mountains might have

experienced betrayal, they had also experienced Christian help and support. One woman,

for example, who had been with EAM/ELAS, emphasises how helpful the Christians had

been to the Jews, either by bringing them to villages or by buying food for them while

they were in hiding in Athens. In this context, she also tells me the story of the beautiful

chandelier in the synagogue. The only remaining synagogue during the German
 249

occupation was the Monastiriotes synagogue which was used as a warehouse (some

interviewees say it was used as a stable). Before leaving Thessaloniki, the Germans

wanted to destroy whatever had remained in the synagogue. When one priest realised

what was about to happen, he asked the Germans whether he could have the chandelier

for his church. The Germans gave it to him, and after the war he returned it to the Jews

who put it back in its place, where it is still today (Af5). In the narrative of my

interviewee this is an important story because it proves that Greeks and Jews were "like

brothers and sisters". As in other interviews, the war time experience (i.e. the perception

of one's own and other experiences) almost becomes a yardstick for general questions

about the relationship between Greeks and Jews in particular. To have survived in hiding

or with the partisans would not have been possible without the help of non-Jews and

therefore the theme of Greek help, expressed by the attitude of the church, the partisans,

and the ordinary public, is a central theme in all the interviews.

The experience of the deportees returning from the concentration camps was very

different from the Jews who had been in the mountains or in hiding. Because of their

different experiences they formed two distinct groups in post-war Thessaloniki, which is

expressed in the following quotation by Marcel B., who had been with the partisans :

"They thought they were heroes just because they could stay alive after what
the Germans did, but they were not heroes. They were begging for a place to
sleep when they came back" (Am 16).

Both groups, the partisans and the camp survivors, formed their own political parties in

the first elections of the community which took place in the early fifties. The more

Socialist party of the partisans was called 'Partida Renaisainssia' (which translates from

Ladino as the Renewal Party) and the party of the displaced persons was called 'Partida

Los Omiros' (which literally translated means the 'party of the hostages') (A m l4)127. Each

127 The concentration camp survivors refer to themselves as omiros (hostages) who were in omiria (taken
hostage) in the 'stratopedo' (the concentration camp).
 250

party thought that they could better represent the Jewish community, the partisans

because they had fought against the enemy, the camp survivors because they had suffered

most (Bm37).

The self-perception of the partisans was certainly different from that of the camp

survivors. Like the camp survivors, the partisans had been expelled from their homes and

separated from their families, but they had also fought for the 'real Greece'. Their

participation in the 'heroic struggle' and the bonds which they had formed with their

fellow Greek partisans during the war helped them to cope with the extreme sense of

uprooting that all the returning Jews experienced. The efforts of all partisans, including

the Jewish ones, were officially acknowledged by the Pasok government in 1981. The

interviewees who had received medals and formal certificates from the Greek state took a

great deal of pride in showing them to me (see photograph 26).

4. The Deportees: Memories of Liberation and Return

In many interviews with concentration camp survivors the interviewees mention their

camp experience and the death of their family members very early on in the interview,

which points to the traumatic nature of their war-time experiences and to the importance

attributed to this part of their life history. When asked a general question about his family

background, Samuil B. answers one minute into the interview:

"The whole family was from Saloniki, everybody was bom here. I had two
sisters, one older, one younger. Unfortunately, they went to the concentration
camp. They died there. I also lost my aunt with her three children. A young girl
my age, a younger girl, and a younger boy. They all died in the concentration
camp. I was there for two years. Since I was in Auschwitz I knew that my
mother, my father, and my older sister went straight away to the Crematorium.
My younger sister worked as a secretary (Schreiber), but later got dysentery and
died. I was liberated in 1945 by the Americans. Although I knew that nobody
had survived I came back" (Am 14).

In contrast to the Jews who spent the entire war time in Greece, the concentration camp

survivors who returned on their own knew that they were not likely to find any other
 251

surviving family members. Many young men came back without their parents and wives,

as indicated by the number of widowers cited above.

"I have lost everybody, my wife and everyone else. I came back alone. I was all
alone. The situation was very difficult" (A m i3).

Others had hoped that at least one family member had survived and therefore returned:

"After seven days we came to Salonika [from Bulgaria]. We were liberated on

5 May and we came here 25 September. I came back for my brother, but
nobody had survived, nobody. 55,000 people had left and 900 came back from
the Lager. If I had known that I was alone I would not have come back" (Afl).

Stella A., who made the above statement, had participated in the 'death march' from

Auschwitz to Ravensbriick and Malchow, near where she was liberated by the Russians.

Where the survivors found themselves at the time of the liberation, who liberated them,

and their state of health (many suffered from typhus) determined how and when they

could return to Greece. Some came from Munich by plane to Athens, some came by bus

from Bulgaria, some came through Yugoslavia. Because Stella A. had been liberated by

the Russians she came through Bulgaria. With 25 other Greek Jews she was taken to

Thessaloniki by bus. She recalls the first moment when they crossed the border:

"We all fell to the ground and kissed the Greek soil. That was the first thing we
did" (Afl).

Once arrived in Thessaloniki the group was taken to a Greek army base on the outskirts

of town where they were registered and examined by the Red Cross. Only after the Greek

authorities realised that they were not Kataskopoi (spies) was the group allowed to leave.

Since most concentration camps survivors did not have a place to go back to, the first

place they went to for help and support was the Jewish Community.

The most important thing the community helped to provide immediately after the

return of the survivors was housing. In many cases, the survivors who had come back

together stayed together. One of the places where they were temporarily housed was the

former Jewish orphanage building in Faliro. People also received some money (one
 252

woman tells me that she received 5,000 Drachmas, another one that she received 2,000

Drachmas), clothing, and food (for some time free lunches were provided). Because of

the bad economic situation of the community their support was limited. Other help was

provided by the AJDC.

After the experience of the concentration camps and the return to a 'ghost' city, devoid

of many familiar references, the Jewish community appeared to many survivors as a

shelter and connection to the old world. One man tells me:

"Since our return from the concentration camp we are protected by the Jewish
Community of Salonika" (Am21).

The notion of the community as a 'protector' reveals the high degree of insecurity which

many of the survivors felt (as the result of their uprooting), a feeling which has most

likely been passed on to their children. The Jewish community was also transformed after

the war into a community of people who had suffered together, as the following quotation

shows:

"We, the Jews of 1945 Saloniki, came back to a city empty of Jews and
Judaism. Our only joy was to encounter another Jew in the streets of Saloniki.
A surprise, an embrace with Jews we had never met before and an eagerness to
inquire and weep together" (Af8).

However, the experience of protection and closeness went sometimes hand in hand with

the experience of conflict. Samuil B., who immediately after his return from the camp

worked in the welfare commission of the community, speaks about these difficulties.

"The community did not have much money. All the people who returned
needed support and asked for help. It was very difficult. How could I say to
somebody: I have no money for you. It was very difficult. Sometimes people
got very angry. But all we wanted was to help each other" (Am 14).

Not all concentration camp survivors spent their first months in Thessaloniki in

communal housing. One of my interviewees shared a room with his cousin and one was

able to return to her old house, which had been requisitioned by her husband. Vera K.,

her husband, and their two children constitute a very rare case because they had all
 253

survived the concentration camp. While her husband and son came back through France,

she and her daughter went to Yugoslavia from where they crossed the border with

difficulty to Greece (due to the beginning of the Civil War). Erika Kounio-Amariglio

describes in her book how happy she was to return to her old house.

"Father found our old house on Koromila Street empty and in a bad state. But
our old house, empty as it was, was waiting for us...It was our house with its
veranda, its garden with white pebbles in front of the beautiful blue and crystal
clear sea , the sea I dreamt about in Auschwitz...It did not bother us that we had
nothing: we were alive and again all together in our house, only that was
important" (Kounio-Amariglio 1996: 131).

This quotation underlines the extreme importance of two aspects of 'return1: the return to

'being all together again', to meeting other family members, and the return to 'our house',

to the place where one had lived before the deportations. Most survivors' return, though,

was characterised by not finding other family members and by not being able to go back

to their pre-war accommodation. This caused a sense of total uprootedness and

discontinuity among most returnees.

Stella A. did not have anywhere else to go but to the housing provided by the

community. She recalls that she was given 2,000 Drachmas, one bed, and one blanket.

She also recalls that she could not bear to be with the other camp survivors because they

were going out a lot, they were singing and dancing, wanting "...to live their freedom".

She contrasts her own mood with that of her friends:

"I had suffered a lot, also from the Russians [she means Russian soldiers]. I did
not want anything. My friends were going out and came back at 2 or 3 o'clock
in the morning. I did not want to see this" (Afl).

She subsequently found a job as a live-in nanny with a Christian family.

5. Welcome Home

The memory of returning home is not only associated with the absence of family

members and friends and the help of the community but also with the reaction of the
 254

Greek Orthodox population towards the returnees. All the interviewees who discuss this

topic do so in the context of reclaiming their belongings. People who did not get back

what they had left behind with their Christian friends talk about this issue more

extensively. In most of these cases, where either shop merchandise, furniture, or other

valuables were left in the care of somebody else, the 'caretakers' claimed that it had been

taken by the Germans, by robbers, or that it had to be sold in order to survive. Lina M.

received a letter from the Christian brother of her sister- in-law just two weeks after they

had left Thessaloniki for the mountains, saying that robbers had taken the entire contents

of her husband's shop (material for clothing) which was left in his care. After her return

to Thessaloniki the mother of her sister-in-law did not return her piano and the other

things she had left with her. Lina M. has no doubt that her Christian family members took

advantage of the situation.

"They became millionaires. This happened within our family. Who knows from
how many they have taken? (Af8)

Other memories of an unfriendly welcome by the Greek Orthodox population refer to

remarks made by 'surprised' acquaintances and neighbours, such as "ah, you survived?"

or "what a pity you were not made into soap"(Af8)128. When talking about these

incidents the interviewees stress that people who made remarks like that had "taken

things from the Jews" (Af8).

Other people were luckier and received back some or all the goods which had been

under the protection of a Christian friend or neighbour. For them it was easier to re­

establish themselves. Although the high number of people who were registered as

unemployed in the community (808, according to Israelitikon Vima, 23. Nov. 1945)

128 Kokot writes that the Asia Minor refugees in Thessaloniki whom she researched still sometimes
jokingly refer to Jews 'who were made into soap' (tous kanane sapounaki) when they speak about the
war (Kokot 1995: 197).
 255

indicates how dire the economic circumstances for most returnees must have been, most

interviewees do not talk extensively about their economic situation. Often they

summarise this topic by saying: "Slowly, slowly everyone managed to get his home and

his shop (Afl)". It is not clear which time frame “slowly, slowly” refers to. The topic

which clearly dominates the discourse about the time of the reconstruction (construction

of a small minority community) is marriage, for many the second one, and the birth of

children.

6. "A New Life Is Beginning"

The themes discussed above illustrate that personal experiences shapes the perception of

treason and help during and after the war and therefore narratives may vary considerably.

This is not the case when it comes to the topic of post-war weddings and births. There

seems to be a consensus among all my interviewees that there "was a special feeling

common to all survivors, to get married and make a family" (Am 14) or in other words "to

make a family after the catastrophe and to replace all the people who were lost" (Am 14).

"They came back and they were all alone and did not find anybody, so they
were saying: 'ade, ela,ela' (come on) and people started marrying quickly. They
wanted to be together" (Af2).

In the personal narratives of the interviewees, getting married and having children marks

'the new beginning' of their lives. A new beginning associated with the day-to-day

problems of the post-war years.

"It was not an easy time, but at the same time it was a kind of 'a new life is
beginning'. Everyone started having babies. There were many weddings and
births. I could not have babies, I lost two. I stayed nine months in bed to have
my daughter. It was like the heart cracking. Every day you did not know, would
you have some news, would you not have some news. Would you have some
fights with the court for the problems with the store that you have to get back,
the house that you have to have back" (Af8).
 256

It is important to point out that marriages were both a psychological and economic

necessity in the post-war years. Women in particular, who were left without any other

family members to support them, were under pressure to marry. In many instances they

got married to older men whose wives and children had been killed in the camps. Stella

A. describes how she got married as follows:

His first wife was taken to the Lager. When he came back he did not find her
and he asked me to marry him. What could I do? I did not have anyone. I did
not love him (Afl).

After having left the Christian family she worked for because they had accused her of

stealing, marriage seemed to be the only option. She moved in with her future husband,

who was twelve years older than her, and became pregnant. Since her husband had been

married before the war, they had to wait until they could get married. The Jewish

community had decided to let a year pass after the return of the camp survivors before

widowers and widows could remarry. Eventually, Stella A. was married on 2 June 1946

in a group wedding ceremony with nine other couples. Between 1945 and 1947 39

similar group weddings took place (22 in 1946 alone)129. These weddings took place in

the building of Matanot Laevionim, which houses the Jewish school today and was a

charity organisation giving meals to poor pupils until the war.

"We were very poor. I did not have money to buy a wedding dress. All the girls
wanted to get married and make a family, to go to Israel and to America.
Therefore they married us all together. I got married with three of my friends.
Five couples on one side, five on the other side, the rabbi (Michael Molho) and
some men from the community in the middle" (Afl).

These group weddings embody the post-war situation of many Jews in the post-war years

in Thessaloniki. The couples married together because they had no relatives to celebrate

with, they had only each other for help and support. The weddings are seen both as a

means to cope with the feeling of loss and loneliness, and as a sign of a new beginning.

129 All the figures to do with marriages are based on my own research in the community archive.
 257

Samuil B., for example, who has been the president of the community for many years,

recalls that these weddings were something very special to the Jewish community of

Thessaloniki. After getting married, many couples shared their accommodation with two

or three other couples until each one was able to move to their own flat or decided to

emigrate. Out of the ten couples who got married in the above mentioned ceremony, three

emigrated to America, four to Israel, and the others stayed in Thessaloniki (Afl).

Marriage was viewed both by individuals and the community (which encouraged

marriages) as a step forward, either to facilitate emigration or to facilitate re­

establishment in Thessaloniki. I was told that the community gave sewing machines to

some couples as a dowry (AflO). Since most group weddings took place in 1946, we can

assume that most people who took part in these weddings were camp survivors. If we

look at the marriage statistics we also notice that the average male marriage age in 1945,

when 45 weddings were registered, was 26 (the female was 23), while in 1946, when 151

weddings were registered, it was 36 (the female was 26). These figures indicate that most

men who got married in 1945 were young and had come back from the mountains or

from hiding, while men who got married in 1946 were older, had mostly come back from

the camps and often married for the second time. The wedding statistics reveal another

interesting point. 23 brides who got married in 1946 and 1947 had converted to Judaism.

Due to the much smaller number of conversions in the following year and various

references to this fact in the interviews, this number suggests that a number of Jewish

men got married to Christian women who had helped them hide during the war.

Subsequent to the many weddings in the post-war years was a 'baby boom'. Between

1945 and 1951, 402 children were bom, compared to 234 between 1951 and 1971, and

205 between 1971-1994. The number of new births was so high that the AJDC funded the

reopening of the Pinchas Clinic as a maternity hospital in order to accommodate the

medical needs of all pregnant Jewish women. The doctor in charge was Dr. Menashe, a

concentration camp survivor who was the first president of the community after the war
 258

until he emigrated to the United States in 1952 (Aml4). The clinic operated from 1947 to

1954.

7. Emigration

The decision as to whether to stay or leave was probably one of the most important

issues for Jewish couples and individuals in post-war Thessaloniki. When talking about

emigration one should also bear in mind that not all camp survivors returned to

Thessaloniki, some found their way to France, Israel, or America (Aml4). Some families

were already split up during the war.

The push factors which impelled people to move to Israel, the United States, or other

parts of Greece (mostly Athens) were again both psychological and economic. The most

common answer people gave me when asked about post-war emigration was: "The ones

who had nobody and nothing here, they went to Israel and the United States"(Af3). It

certainly seems to have been the case that people who had managed to reopen a family

business and reclaim family property were less likely to leave than others. For people

who had reclaimed their own or their family businesses, the strongest deterrent against

leaving seems to have been the prospect of 'being an employee' somewhere else (Am 16).

However, one should not underestimate other factors. Lina M., for example, tells me

why she did not want to stay in Thessaloniki:

"I wanted very much to go to America. I was sick from the problems with my
parents (who had been deported and killed). I got very melancholic, I could not
help it. I started saying, we should go. What are we going to do? To raise our
children here? "(Af8)

The concern for the children was also voiced by another interviewee who emigrated to

the States in 1956.

"I was well off here. I was well paid. I built my own house. But I asked myself:
What kind of a future will my children have in Greece? That's what pushed me"
(Am 16).
 259

Another factor for the emigration in the forties which should not be overlooked was the

outbreak of the Civil War. The prospect of being drafted into a war in which one "did not

know whether you are an enemy or a friend" (Aml4) after having survived the camps

must have also contributed to the decision to emigrate.

8. Traitors

For a handful of people, emigration from Thessaloniki was a way out of a community in

which they were no longer accepted. This refers to Jews who were perceived as traitors

and collaborators. This is a topic which is not widely discussed in the interviews. One

person who is commonly perceived as a traitor, and held responsible for the fact that so

many Jews were deported to Poland, is Rabbi Koretz. One interviewee tells me that

"when his wife and son came back to Thessaloniki, nobody talked to them" (Af9). They

both emigrated to Israel. The only other references to traitors in the interviews concerns

the trial in Thessaloniki in which one Jew was hanged for collaboration with the Germans

(Af9), and the treatment of children whose father was believed to have been a traitor. The

following episode, recounted by a teacher who worked in the community, highlights

some of the dilemmas the Jewish community faced after the war.

"After school, every afternoon we used to meet. I used to play little piano
pieces and small songs for the children and we used to have chocolate and
beverages which were given to us by the Joint. One day a mother comes and
tells me: 'Madame S., please send away these two children because their father
was a traitor, a real traitor, send them away'. I said: 'No Madame, the children
have nothing to do with that. The children are children, beautiful children. Why
should I send them away? The woman replied: 'Do you think so? I had four
children and they killed them, why they should live?' She was right. He was a
traitor and he saved his children, she wasn't a traitor and she lost four children.
'You are right', I said, 'but I am not going to kill these children. They live here"
(AflO).

Rosa M., who is very involved with the women's organisation of the community,

remembers that immediately after the war some women were not accepted in the club.

These were women who were associated with the community leadership during the war,
 260

and who had been deported in the last transport to Bergen-Belsen, where they stayed in a

separate camp, called the 'Albala Lager' or 'Lager del Los Privilegiados' (the camp of the

privileged). She adds that "memories fade when the years pass" (Af7) and therefore the

issue got resolved over the years.

9. "We Were All Together"

Analysing all the interviews, there is much more emphasis on unity and the narrowing of

social distance within the community than on divisions and conflict. This does not mean

that the post-war community was not riven by conflicts, disputes, and suspicion. One of

the interviewees who emigrated to the United States remembers very clearly that there

were many polemics and much fighting between community members and "that every

Jew was a headache for the community" (Aml6). Reading the post-war AJDC

correspondence we find a lot of material on issues of conflict, although more relates to

the whole Jewish community of Greece than to internal fights in each community. The

biggest area of conflict seems to have been the question of who should benefit from the

communal assets of Salonika and what responsibility the Salonikan community had

towards the whole Jewish community of Greece, bearing in mind that many Salonikan

Jews settled in Athens after the war (see for example AJDC Archive. Jerusalem, Geneva

Shipment, 96a).

We need to bear in mind that individual memory is affected by a) the position of the

speaker (was and is he or she politically active in the community?), b) by present

experience (at the time of the interview) and perception (of 'community', for example),

and c) by the wish to focus on the 'positive' aspects of reconstruction rather than on the

'negative' ones. There is thus little mention in the interviews of the impossibility of

reaching decisions in the community and of "divergent personal interests", which is

mentioned in the AJDC files (AJDC Archive. Jerusalem, Geneva Shipment, 64a).
 261

The community undoubtedly played a central role in helping individuals to re­

establish themselves. Most community members were involved in the life of the

community in one way or other, either in leadership functions, as members of a

committee, or as visitors and participants in social and religious communal gatherings.

Very soon after the return of the camp survivors the community held elections to

constitute the Community Assembly (50 people) and to form a Community Council (9

people) (Short History of the Jewish Community 1978: 39). The fact that there were

different parties (Zionist, Partisan/Socialists, and the party of the Displaced Persons) is

not seen as a sign of division but as a sign of vitality and survival:

"This small community which had just escaped death showed its vitality. All
the parties worked for the same aim, the re-establishment of the Jews. They
were all concerned with the return of property and education" (Am 14).

The 'reconstruction' of the reconstruction years, for example with regard to the different

parties, does not necessarily reflect the experience of party politics at the time, in which

many people probably would have liked a more unified community.

The stress on community unity on the political level is mirrored by the stress on unity on

the social level:

"Here after the war, we were all one. We did not have different classes. How
many were we? When we have a wedding, for example, everybody was
invited...To the synagogue everybody is invited, when you have a child, when
you have a Brit Milah, or a Bar Mitzvah everybody is invited130" (Af2).

The unity or the irrelevance of social boundaries among the few Jews in post-war

Thessaloniki is certainly an important topic in all narratives about the post-war years,

although it is presented in different lights in the different interviews. Some people see it

as a positive phenomenon, some view it with a high degree of embitterment. Samuil B.

talks about this issue as follows:

130 Brith Milah is the Jewish circumcision ceremony, Bar Mitzvah the ceremony which marks the
initiation o f a 13-year old boy into the Jewish religious community.
 262

"At that time, nobody thought about being rich or poor. The main thing was to
be alive, and to enjoy this life. That was the most important thing. At that time
we enjoyed life more than today. Today one is rich, one is poor, one is this or
that, but at that time we were all together" (Am 14).

In contrast to this positive memory Lina M. says:

"We are nobody now. We don't belong to any class. You cannot classify among
800 people" (Af8).

These kinds of statements are clearly linked to personal biographies and personal coping

strategies. Samuil B. was actively involved in the reconstruction of the community while

Lina M. emigrated with her husband and two children to the United States. It seems that

people who were actively involved in the reconstruction of the community, tend to stress

the notion of social unity in post-war Thessaloniki more than others.

This notion of social unity is not only viewed differently by some interviewees, but is

also not shared by everyone. Stella A. tells me:

"The rich don't speak with the poor. We are not united. The rich are rich, the
middle class are middle class. They never spoke to each other"(Afl).

This view was certainly not the majority view of most interviewees, but it might indicate

that there are different class perceptions of class distinctions. Class distinctions, mainly

defined in terms of income and family background, look different from the perspective of

Stella A., who remained relatively poor after the war. For her it is clear that the "rich

marry the rich and the middle class, the middle class" (Afl). She includes herself in the

latter. In this statement she refers clearly to the more recent situation, but it is interesting

that she extends the time period 'after the war' (which I had used in my question) to

today.

Class differences among community members after the war were thus not totally

eradicated, but social boundaries were definitely blurred and social distance certainly

reduced. As one interviewee puts it:

 263

"People belong to different classes but since the Holocaust was very, very
recent everything else came second. Jews felt first as Jews and then as
belonging to different classes" (Bm37).

The stress on cohesion and unity expressed itself very clearly when it came to the

education of the children. With the help of the Central British Relief Fund a Children's

Centre was created in Salonika (through the efforts of the JCRA fieldworker Miss Ann

Molho). The community also decided to send all Jewish children to two private Greek

primary schools, and arrangements were made with the schools to allow external teachers

to come to the school and teach Jewish religion and Hebrew to the children. The

community further set up a summer camp (in Perea) for the children in order to "prevent

assimilation and give them a good Jewish education" (Aml4).

What is perceived among the older generation as the breakdown of class boundaries

and the feeling of togetherness as a result of the catastrophic decimation of the

community is perceived in a much more positive light in terms of closeness by the

generation which grew up after the war.

10. Growing Up After The War

The generation of children who grew up in Thessaloniki after the war were raised as

members of a small minority. In contrast to their parents, they did not know what it was

like before the war:

"For my father Salonika and the community is something else, a mixture of

before the war and after the war. For me it is only what I saw after the war... I
know we are only a very small minority. My father did not grow up in a city in
which there was a Jewish minority. This is a very big difference" (Af30).

The children who grew up after the war can be divided in two groups: the very few

children who had survived the war and the other children who were bom in the post-war

'baby boom'. Although these groups differ considerably in size, they describe their
 264

socialisation in a very similar way, emphasising the close bond which existed between

the children.

Among my interviewees, two were bom during the war, both in Athens. Leon A.

survived in hiding with his mother while his father was with the partisans in the

mountains, and Pola B. survived with a Christian couple who pretended to be her parents.

Leon A. came back to Thessaloniki with his parents in 1954. Like Pola B. whose mother

had survived Auschwitz and settled in Thessaloniki in 1947, he regularly went to the

community club and the Kataskinosi (sometimes also referred to in Hebrew as the

Keitana), the yearly summer camp for the children. Both remember the activities related

to the club and the summer camp in a very positive way. They stress that they felt 'like

brothers and sisters', that the club and the Kataskinosi was 'like a family' and like a

'second home'.

"I was very happy when I stayed there with all the children. There were about
12 children in my age who had survived. We were like brothers and sisters"
(Af30).

The feeling of family is associated with notions of closeness and similarity.

"I really feel nostalgic about the friends I met in the Kataskinosi because of one
thing. It was like family to me. My name was not strange to them. I was among
people that were called Florentin or Coen, names which were similar to mine"
(Am29).

The club and the Kataskinosi provided the children with a kind of family framework

which many did not have because of the Holocaust. For the children the communal

atmosphere was perceived in contrast to the atmosphere at home. Leon A. describes how

things were at his home:

"I remember my mother crying a lot. I remember very much the feeling of loss
we had in the house and I remember my feeling of not being able to compete
with the other children because I did not have a grandmother, a grandfather, an
uncle, an aunt, a nephew, a niece, a cousin...(Am29)."
 265

For Pola B., who did not attend the same school as the other Jewish children, the small

room in the community centre and the summer camp were not only an escape from the

melancholic atmosphere at home but also from the antisemitic atmosphere at school,

where the other girls used to call her Evrea (Jewess).

Apart from the relationship with the other children, most interviewees also remember

very vividly the Israeli teachers (morim) who were brought from Israel (with the help of

the Jewish Agency) to work with the children. Learning Hebrew songs and Israeli dances

enhanced the feeling of togetherness among the children (Am29). Because of this

socialisation and personal ties to Salonikans who had emigrated to Israel, Israel became

an important source of identification for the post-war generation. The community also

encouraged young people to study in Israel, which many (especially the boys) did.

In contrast to the small group of children who survived the war, the 'baby boom'

generation constituted "a rather strong group of Jewish boys and girls, who did not feel as

a minority at all" (Bm37). As a consequence of the community's policy to send the

Jewish children to two schools, there were classes in which fifty percent of the children

were Jewish. This changed when the children went to high school.

"It was like a very nice family at elementary school, you felt secure. When I
went to high school I was very shocked at the beginning. I had lost many of the
privileges I had as a protected child in the elementary school" (Bf33).

This statement illustrates the sense of insecurity some of the second generation children

must have felt which went hand in hand with the notion of safety and protection among

Jews and a community which was there to protect its members. The link to the historical

experience of their parents is obvious. One informant recalls what she felt like as a young

girl:

"I felt different. If we are Greeks, why did Greece not protect the Jews during
the Holocaust? Why did nobody protect them? " (Bf34)
 266

Based on the sample of my interviews it seems that gender needs to be looked at in this

context. There is clearly more stress on vulnerability and insecurity among the women I

interviewed than among the men. Although the men stress the closeness and life-long

importance of friendships among the Jewish children, they also recall that they rebelled

against the 'low profile mentality' of their parents. They did not want to 'keep quiet' about

their Jewishness, they did not identify with "the Jews from the camps , who thought that

we cannot sing very loud or dance very openly". Instead they wanted to be 'proud Jews'

who 'fight back' (Am29). This element of rebellion is completely missing in the

interviews with the women of that generation, and one gets the impression that the girls

developed a more distinct sense of responsibility towards their survivor parents,

concerning, for example, the possibility of moving somewhere else or the choice of

spouse.

"A lot of my friends went to Israel (to study). I also wanted to go but my father
would not let me because he had already lost one girl in the concentration
camp. He did not want to lose me as well. When he said something like this,
there was no more question about going" (Bf33).

The sense of duty to their parents as Holocaust survivors is very striking in the next

quotation. When asked about mixed marriages Lea S. replies:

"I felt that I did not have the right to marry a Christian guy because my father
went through the Holocaust. It was my feeling that I could not do this to my
father who was a believing Jew and has been in a concentration camp" (Bf33).

The most plausible explanation for the development of these kinds of gendered post-war

Jewish identities is that, on the whole, the girls grew up more protected than the boys and

that there was more pressure on them to marry at a young age within the community.

Most women whom I interviewed in this generation talk about the effect of the Holocaust

on their upbringing. They attribute the fact that their parents sent them to good schools

and wanted to give them a good education to their parents' wartime experiences.
 267

"They prepared us to survive, as if there would be another Holocaust. My father

always said: I survived because I knew some languages. That's why he wanted
to teach us foreign languages" (Bf34).

Some people of the second generation describe their parents' feeling of insecurity, others

express it themselves. One interviewee remembers that his parents, who belong to an old

Salonikan family, did not take it for granted after the war "that they as Jews will be here

tomorrow" (Bm38). Feelings of contingency and transience do not only relate to place

but also to people. The following description of the relationship between the interviewee

and her Christian friends illustrates this notion.

"Yes, I live here, I like living here. I have many friends here, but I don't know if
there will be another Holocaust if these friends will be friends then...We are
friends now, yes of course, because we have our position, our prestige and all
these things, they have to learn from me, I have to learn from them, we
exchange ideas and all that, but I don't know if they will be friends in difficult
and hard times" (Bf34).

11. Conclusion

In the previous pages I have tried to illuminate the process of return and reconstruction in

the light of the most profound effect of the war on the surviving Jews: the experience of

uprooting and dislocation. The war had taken away 'home' from most Jews, both in a

narrow and broader sense. Their 'home' was not there anymore because of the post-war

presence in which families were absent and houses often occupied by strangers; their

'hometown' was also no longer there because of the destruction of most Jewish references

to the past, of which the biggest was the destruction of the old Jewish cemetery. After the

Jewish cemetery had been destroyed in 1942, Jewish tombstones were scattered all over

the city, being used as building material for houses, walls, stairs, courtyards and

churches. One interviewee talks about visiting a house in which the whole staircase was

built of Jewish tombstones; on each stair you could read another Jewish name (Af9).

After the war the new university was built on the site of the former cemetery (see

photographs 27 and 28).

 268

These radical changes in the lives of individual Jews and in the landscape of the city

brought about a new meaning of Jewish community and Jewish identity in post-war

Thessaloniki. The war transformed a heterogeneous and settled population group (who

had developed a very strong notion of their Salonikan identity) into a homogeneous,

vulnerable, and uprooted minority group. Bereft of a real home, the community became a

substitute home, in which relationships between its members were perceived in terms of

an extended family framework providing support, help, friendship, and a link to the past.

Because of the traumatic experience of the Holocaust and the subsequent experience of

dislocation, the community and contact with other Jews provided a 'safe haven' for the

older generation and an 'intimate place to socialise' for the younger generation. The

concepts of 'being together' or Entre Nosotros (which means 'among ourselves' in Ladino)

are distinct expressions of the newly formed post-war minority identity.

As Schneider has shown, ethnic and religious identities are often formulated in terms

of symbolic kinship because kinship provides a model of relatedness based on a 'natural

connection' and a 'shared essence' (in Keesing 1975: 127). In the case of the Jewish

community in post-war Thessaloniki, the 'natural connection' between Jews was the

shared historical experience, the shared memory of a very different pre-war Thessaloniki,

and the shared absence of family. But the family metaphor of community expresses more

than the function of a substitute family of community, it also describes the 'privatisation'

and marginalisation of the post-war Jewish community. The community became marginal

in terms of numbers but more importantly in terms of the public memory of the city.

Formulated in the discourse of the Greek nation state, history was looked at through the

looking glass of historical continuity and homogeneity and not through that of multi-

culturalism and heterogeneity, which meant that the history of the Jews in Thessaloniki

was largely ignored.

In terms of a communal survival strategy this 'privatisation' was reflected in the

maintenance of a very low public profile. I suggest that this 'low profile identity' is an
 269

expression of powerlessness and a response to the war and post-war experience, as

illustrated in the following quotation:

"We were not like the pre-war Salonikans who had their own MPs and who
could influence the local mayor. We knew there was very little we could do.
We will always run the risk of provoking, without wanting it" (Bm37).

In conclusion, we can state that the two most important Jewish adaptation strategies in

post-war Thessaloniki were firstly, on the individual level, the re-creation of families and

secondly, on the communal level, the creation of a community with a low public profile

and a high private profile, providing protection, support, help, and a family framework

for its members in the changed, non-Jewish environment.

The notion of the Jewish community as family is still relevant today. A young woman

describes the relationship to other Jews of the same generation by saying: "We had no

choice. So we were always together as a family" (Cf47). In contrast to their parents or

grandparents, many of the younger generation talk about this aspect of community in the

context of constraint and pressure. They want a more open community and they are also

able to voice their discomfort about the omission of Jews from the public memory more

easily:

"We cannot accept the memory loss of our countrymen and we cannot accept
that the Jewish presence in our town is ignored, just like that" (Bm37).

The process of the reconstruction of the community started immediately after the war.

But the process of the reconstruction of Jewish memory has only recently begun.
 270

CHAPTER NINE:
IDENTITIES AND BOUNDARIES

1. Introduction

In the previous chapters I described and analysed memories of the past. In this chapter I

will look at articulations of identities and boundaries. I will examine what 'being Jewish'

means for the interviewees and what other aspects of identity emerge from their

narratives (local, class and gender aspects of their identities).

2. From ‘Being’ to ‘Feeling’ Jewish

I will now recapitulate the argument I stated at the beginning. I put forward that there is a

two-way relationship between memory and identity. On the one hand, memories of the

past shape group and individual identities, on the other, present identities determine what

we choose to remember or to forget, or as Henry Lustiger-Thaler calls it what we choose

to 'remember forgetfully'. (Lustiger-Thaler 1996: 190). In Antze’s terms, "memories are

produced out of experience and, in turn reshape it" (Antze 1996: xii). In this process

memory and identity are intrinsically linked. Memory serves as "the phenomenological

ground of identity (as when we know implicitly who we are and the circumstances which

have made us so) and the means for explicit identity construction (as when we search our

memories in order to understand ourselves)" (Antze 1996: xvi). Categories of identity,

such as gender, class, and ethnicity, are reflected in memories (in content and form) and

simultaneously memories reaffirm these very identities. In practice these two processes

are intertwined but the distinguishing feature is the element of choice. It is inevitable that

class, gender, ethnicity, and other social factors shape experiences and the memories of

these experiences among individuals and groups but it is a matter of choice which of
 271

these experiences (and in which way) individuals and groups refer to, when they present

narratives of themselves. Within public and private contexts narratives vary.

As Doumanis has shown in his study of memory of the Italian occupation on the

Dodecanese islands there is a wide gap between official written memory and oral

memory. Local written representations of this period emphasise, as does Greek

historiography in general, the oppression of the Italian occupation and the manifestations

of local resistance (Doumanis 1997: 3). In the interviews people talk about their good

relationship to the Italians, about friendships and mixed marriages, topics which do not

find any mention in the written sources. They are absent from written and more public

narratives because these themes have implications for the reputation of the community.

Due to the dominance of 'patriotic history', 'good relations' between the locals and the

Italians could be misconstrued as non-patriotic behaviour (Doumanis 1997: 60). Since the

islanders want to present themselves as 'good Greek citizens' they select and maintain

memories in public which reaffirm their collective self-image. It is their present identity

which shapes their 'memory management' (Loizos forthcoming). In the analysis of the

interviews, Doumanis points out that the more educated interviewees always presented

the past more in terms of oppression and resistance than the others. The factor of

education, as an indicator of social class, is thus pertinent for the articulation of memory.

Doumanis' study illustrates very well how conceptualisations of identity shape

conceptualisations of memory, as he shows that as 'Greeks' the interviewees want to

stress certain aspects of the past, common to all Greeks and in line with the official

memory. At the same time their narratives reveal a great deal about their particular

experience as Dodecanese islanders. These memories do not fit in with overall Greek

historiography. A similar theme among my interviewees was the theme of 'the good

relationship between the Jews and the Greeks'. When looking more closely at the

narratives, we find counter-memories which complement or contradict these general

statements. In Doumanis' study it becomes very clear that memory of the past is
 272

conceived as an indicator of identity and thus its articulation, as with articulation of

identity, is context- dependent. The perceived boundaries between the narrator and the

listener/audience are significant. The more distance lies between them, the more the

narrator is concerned with portraying a past which 'fits' with the identity he or she wants

to convey.

Particularly in the Greek context the notion of a 'continuing history' is closely linked

to a Greek national identity, expressed on the official and personal levels. In his

ethnography of Kalimnos Sutton describes how 'history' is used as a narrative model to

understand the present and how individuals perceive a direct link between themselves and

ancient history (Sutton 1998: 140,143). One example of this notion of 'history', perceived

as something personal through which the individual is linked by kinship, was evident in

my from my own fieldwork at the time of the 'Macedonia conflict'. When I visited Pella

and Vergina, where the tombs of Phillip II were found, the guide told us:

"I am Macedonian. Please let me invite you to the house of my great­

grandfather. Welcome to this house after 2400 years. This is the baptism of
Macedonian culture. This is our history and our identity" (fieldnotes: 64).

The connection Frederick Barth made between ethnicity and boundaries (Barth 1969) can

also be applied to memories and boundaries. Memory has different functions in different

contexts and in 'in-group' and 'out-group' situations and memory is important in defining

these contexts. The function of memory varies according to the 'boundary context'.

Memory as an 'identity marker' is of a different nature when assumed to be shared

memory within a group or when assumed not to be shared and presented to an 'outsider'.

In order therefore to fully understand the function of memories we need to look at the

boundaries in which they are formulated and the extent to which memory plays a role in

defining notions of 'insidemess' and 'outsidemess'. Perceived boundaries are crucial to the

understanding of memory because the boundary context shapes memory content and
 273

function while the boundary narrative reflects 'the other stuff which leaves a strong

imprint on memory (class background, gender, religious orientation, etc.).

As we know from ethnographic studies of Greece (see chapter one), notions of 'us'

and 'them' are extremely important and can be found in different layers of society (see

Hirschon 1998, Kokot 1995, Sutton 1998), linked to segmented notions of 'insidemess'

and 'outsidemess': the family versus other families, the neighbourhood versus other

neighbourhoods, the village versus other villages, Asia Minor refugees (Mikrasiates)

versus local Greeks (.Ndopi or Palioellines), and at the highest level the Greek nation

(Elliniko ethnos) versus other nations.

In the following I will take a closer look at notions of 'insidemess' and 'outsidemess',

and at the boundaries and identities which form the context in which memory of the past,

discussed in the previous chapters, is articulated, negotiated and adapted. While I focus

on the perceived boundaries of my interviewees, we need not forget that identities and

boundaries are not only created by individual choice (ascription) but also as a response to

the understanding and perception of these boundaries by the larger society (prescription).

Since identities are relational and context-dependent, different identities become more or

become less relevant in different situations. It is therefore not surprising that Jewish

identity, or identities, have changed considerably within this century, in which Salonika

became a city of a nation-state and the Jewish population were reduced to a tiny

minority. To borrow a phrase from Anny Bakalian (Bakalian 1993), we can speak of a

process which involved a change from 'being to feeling Jewish'. 'Being Jewish' connotes

a particular lifestyle in a multi-cultural society with clearly defined ethnic groups, based

in varying degrees on religion and language, while 'feeling Jewish' connotes a group
 274

attachment in a relatively homogenous nation-state, less clearly defined by 'cultural

differences'131.

The process of change undergone by the Salonikan Jews can be compared to the

'immigrant experience' of the first, second and third generations of migrants. Although

the Salonikan Jews did not migrate society around them changed to such a considerable

degree that the younger generations needed to acquire language and cultural skills

'foreign' to their grand-parents. The older generation's identity is still very much based on

the reality of pre-war Salonika.

3. Greek Jews and (Christian) Greeks

The older generation was bom at a time when the terms 'Jews' and 'Greeks' referred

clearly to two different ethnic groups, distinguished by religion and language. This had

historical reasons: as subjects of the Ottoman Empire the Greeks and the Jews were for

centuries organised in the millet system, which separated them as different ethno­

religious groups and certainly accentuated separate cultural identities. When Salonika

became part of the Greek state in 1912 the Jews were regarded as a non-Greek minority

whose confidence needed to be won by the new state. Following the settlement of about

100,000 Asia Minor refugees the Greek state set out to Hellenize the city of Salonika and

its Jewish population (like the rest of Macedonia). The three biggest points of tension

between the Jewish community and the Greek state in the inter-war period were: 1) the

question of whether Jews should vote in separate ballots (the Jewish community was

opposed to this procedure), 2) the introduction of compulsory Greek lessons in non-

Greek schools and the introduction of a law which required Greek subjects to attend non-

131 Young people are often struggling with what their Jewish identity means to them. One of my
interviewees, who was in her mid twenties and married to a Christian, told me: "my Jewish identity is
very Jewish, not when it comes to religion but when it comes to identity. I mean...I don't know how to
put it in words...! feel different..." (Cf41).
 275

foreign primary schools, and 3) the efforts by the Greek municipality to relocate the old

Jewish cemetery.

The second point is of utmost relevance. As Gellner, Anderson and other scholars of

nationalism have pointed out, standardised language, disseminated by the introduction of

print capitalism (Anderson 1983) and the introduction of state education (Gellner 1983),

are extremely important in the building of the nation-state. This was understood by the

Greek state which pressed the issue of Greek language instruction in schools and thereby

hoped to change the language orientation of the Jews132.

Looking at the articulations of individual identities, supports this concern with

language. Language seems an important factor in the perception of difference and

boundaries between Jews and Greeks. A factor which is intertwined with language is

social contact, i.e. the lack of social contact. Let us look at two statements in which the

speakers contrast their own Jewish identity with the Greek identity of the next generation

or a spouse. When discussing her Jewish identity Rene L. tells me:

"I talk only about people my age, the young ones are Greek. Today, for
example there was another mixed marriage...I feel Jewish because our parents
did not feel Greek. For the young ones it is different because they go to Greek
schools and they have Greek friends"(Af6).

Stella A. describes her life after the war and characterises her husband as follows:

"...for him everything was the dance and the Bouzouki. He felt Greek. He
always spoke Greek. He wanted to live a Greek life. We never went to the
synagogue...He felt Greek because as a small child he grew up with Greeks.
When he was young he lived in a Greek neighbourhood, they were all Greek .."
(Afl).

132 This process also happened in other countries, such as Turkey. One interviewee who grew up in
Istanbul told me that she remembers signs at the post office and at the school saying 'vatandas turkce
konus' (citizen, speak Turkish).
 276

Stella A. portrays her own identity in opposition to her husband's. She told her children

that "we are not Greek, we are Jewish". In doing so she tried to "give to her children what

her father gave to her" (Afl).

Both Rene L. and Stella A. articulate their identity in opposition to other identities,

the identity of "the young ones" or the identity of a spouse. 'Being Greek' and 'being

Jewish' are characterised as juxtaposed identities. Both women stress similar identity

'markers': language, facilitated by education, and social contact. Stella A. adds the

religious factor, 'never going to the synagogue' is part of the 'Greek life'. It is interesting

that 'Greek life' in this context is negatively defined, something which I found runs

through most interviews. The characterising traits of a 'Greek life' are the opposites from

what is considered a 'Jewish life': not speaking Judeo-Spanish or any foreign languages,

mixing with Greeks, and not going to the synagogue. Some of the interviewees recall that

their parents had called Greeks "Grecos engreshado" which referred to the 'oily food'

Greeks ate compared to the less oily Sephardi cuisine133. In a teasing way this phrase was

also used for Jews from the South of Greece who did not speak Judeo-Spanish and whose

cooking was more 'Greek'. Rosa M. recalls:

“I had an aunt from Volos and my father would call her Greco Engreschada,
Emily Greco Engreschada. They always told her: Learn Ladino, why are you
speaking like that? Have you still not learnt how to speak Ladino? " (Af7)

The 'yardstick' of identity from this perspective is the perceived cultural distance. Since

'being Jewish' is the primary identity marker for the interviewees of this generation, other

identities are defined in relation to this primary identity.

Although a Jew can thus lead a more or less 'Jewish' and more or less 'Greek' life, the

boundaries between Greeks and Jews remain untransgressable. Many women believe that

133 One informant told me that the term 'Grecos ensgreshado' referred to the fact that Greek children are
baptised with oil.
 277

while you can outwardly convert to Judaism or to Orthodoxy you will always remain

what you were bom, Jewish or Greek.

"A Jew cannot become a Greek, nor can a Greek become a Jew. The heart
remains always Greek when somebody is Greek, and the heart of a Jew is
always Jewish" (Afl)

"There are some Christian women who converted to Judaism but they did not
become Jewish. Even after they converted you can see them go to church. I will
tell you, if you are bom and raised with a certain religion how can you from one
moment to the other change this religion? It is very difficult" (Af9).

Rene L. tells me about a friend's daughter who converted to Christianity and is now

divorced. She used to meet her in the synagogue on Yom Kippur (day of atonement). For

Rene L. this is a proof that it is impossible to become either Jewish or Greek.

"If you go on Kippur134 to the synagogue early in the morning you will find all
the Jews who got married to Greeks. Inside they remain Jewish. It is the same
the other way round. You think that a Greek who marries a Jew becomes
Jewish? It is impossible..."(Af6).

It is very interesting that both women use images of the body to describe the core of

Jewish or Greek identity, perceived as 'inside' or "in the heart". Relating this to what was

said before about the 'Jewish' and 'Greek' lifestyles a concept emerges in which you can

have only one 'core' inside identity (transmitted in the home by the family) but other

'outside' identities (transmitted by the school and other social interactions). Stella A. and

Rene L. do not perceive of themselves as Greek because they did not go to a Greek

school nor did they have much social contact with Greeks. This was the case for many

Salonikan Jews, on both ends of the class spectrum, which Stella A. and Rene L.

represent. Their different Jewish identities were also language-oriented: while the

working class was Judeo-Spanish speaking and received a Jewish education, either at the

Talmud Thora school or Alliance Israelite Universelle, the upper classes went to French

134 In the Sephardi world this holiday is called Kippur (atonement) while in the Ashkenazi terminology it
is Yom Kippur (day o f atonement)..
 278

or Italian secular schools and often sent their sons to study abroad (to France or Italy).

Many interviewees testify that they had no relations with Greeks in the pre-war period.

Lina M., who went to the American school, tells me about her contact with Greek girls

which "... never developed into dear friendships. It did not happen on purpose, we just

did not have the opportunities and we belonged to other worlds" (Af8). The two worlds

were marked by language difference. Asked about the relation between Jews and Greeks,

Rene L. answers: "Before the war we were not so close because we could not speak

Greek (Af6)". Gender played a role in inter-ethnic contact. It was often the men who

were more likely to have contacts with Greeks in the public realm. The acquisition of a

Greek identity was therefore more accessible to men than to women of that generation

(see 9.6 below).

Many interviewees acknowledge a change when "the younger generation started

going to Greek primary schools"(Af8). Of this generation, however, many did not survive

the war because they were too young when they arrived in Auschwitz to be taken for

labour.

Let me come back to the notion of an 'inside' and 'outside' identity. The boundaries

between Jews and Greeks were so clear-cut because there was an overlap between private

and public identities. 'Being Jewish' was something transmitted through family but

determined all aspects of social life: where one lived, which school one went to, which

youth clubs one frequented, and whom one married. This legacy of the Ottoman millet

system was reinforced by the fact that the Jews constituted the majority of the city

population until 1923. The specific Jewish Salonikan identity was thus very different

from Jewish identities in Palia Ellada and other parts of Greece, where Jews were in a

minority position and thus had more contact with Greeks and were in better command of

the Greek language. For Salonikan Jews, other Jews were considered more 'Greek' than

themselves. This did not necessarily fit the self-image of the non-Salonikan Jews who

were often more religious than the Salonikan Jews and adhered to a more 'Jewish'
 279

lifestyle than their urban co-religionists. One can argue that language, that is to say the

knowledge of Judeo-Spanish, is often used as the marker of Jewish identity in Salonika

because it encompassed all the other differences of the very diverse urban Jewish

population and set them apart from the rest of the population135. When Rosa M. tells me

about her uncle who survived the war in hiding in Salonika pretending he was mute, she

comments: "He would not speak. Because if he said only 'good morning' it would have

been obvious that he was completely Jewish [because of his accent]”. At another part in

the interview she talks about her mother's generation (bom around 1910) who continued

to speak French and Ladino in post-war Salonika:

"All my relatives used to speak Ladino at home. It is because of the children

that things changed and my mother learnt some Greek. But when she died she
still did not know how to speak Greek properly. She was proud of the languages
she knew and she did not really want to learn Greek" (Af7).

It is not surprising that Rosa M.'s mother had mostly Jewish friends who could speak the

'same language'. Both the older and younger generation acknowledges that many people

of the older generation lived in post-war Salonika very much 'entre nosotros' (among

ourselves). The younger ones recall another expression they heard when they grew up,

Los Musestros (ours) (opposed to Los Grecos, the Greeks), they associate this concept

and the Ladino accented Greek with their grandparents ("we tease our grandfather about

the way he speaks Greek", Cf47)

The identity of the older generation is founded on the socio-political situation of the

pre-war time, and in the history of each family. Although the socio-political situation has

changed dramatically, these identities continue to be of real significance for the older

generation.

135 This is not to say that only Jews spoke Judeo-Spanish. But only Jews spoke it as their first language,
outside and inside the home.
 280

4. Salonikans and Others

The Jewish Home for the Elderly in Thessaloniki is the only one in the whole of Greece.

Because of this, it represents a microcosm of Jews from all over Greece. On each floor

there are individual rooms and one common room where people can meet, talk and play

cards. The floor on which Rene L. lived was quite exceptional because she had placed

some furniture and pictures outside her room and had thus created a sort of 'living room'

in the hallway. Her opposite neighbour was Simon B. and when I visited the Home for

the Elderly I could often see them chatting in Rene L.'s 'living room'. In the interview she

tells me why she feels quite isolated:

"There are many Nouveau Riches here and people from Palia Elada. Only
Simon B. and myself are from Saloniki. What can I talk about with the old
people from Trikkala? And there are people from Saloniki who are not from
'good families'. That does not mean that they are not good people it is just that
there are diverse categories of people, do not misunderstand me, they are nice
but....let's say for example I want to talk to a lady friend of mine, normally we
talk about what she has read and what I have read. But what is there to talk
about here? I can not read Greek well" (Af6).

She points out that she is not categorising people according to their economic status but

according to their family background and education:

It is not a question of the niveau d'argent, it is a question of the niveau de

famille. Perhaps they are rich or less rich, they might have lost the money
during the war...I do not have much money but I refer to education and 'family'.
Here in Saloniki there were very well known families..(Af6).

Listening to Rene L. one gets an idea of the distinct upper class Salonikan identity based

on family background (of the pre-war time) and education (which went along with the

status of each family). The educated ladies are very aware of their difference to the 'other'

Jews, both from the provinces and from Athens. Rachil V., another resident of the

Yerokomiou tells me:

 281

"There is a difference. The ones from Athens were more Greek...In Athens
everything was Greek..." (A fll).

But the sense of a distinct 'Salonikan' identity is not restricted to people whose families

belonged to the upper classes. Others also voice discomfort about the 'newcomers' who

came to Salonika after the war:

"Although we were bom here in Saloniki, and our parents and grandparents
were bom here, we have nothing. Others who came from Trikkala, Veria and
other places have become very rich. That makes me very sad" (Afl).

The feeling of superiority of urban Salonikans towards 'the villagers' is interestingly

paralleled among the Asia Minor refugees who considered the local Greeks as less urban

and civilised than themselves (Kokot 1995: 158 and Hirshon 98: 33).

The 'newcomers' are well aware of the opinions of the Salonikans and are critical of

the snobbery of the Salonikan Jews. Jack V. who moved to Salonika in the sixties tells

me:

"They call this kind of person [a Jew who is not from Salonika] forastero136, it
means somebody who was not bom in Saloniki but only came to live here.
Since the Jews from Saloniki never liked the Jews who were not bom in
Saloniki. I was also regarded as a stranger, a forastero... It was a certain
mentality. That's why they did not know how to speak Greek. They did not
want to speak Greek. They did not have Christian Greek friends and they did
not want to have Christian Greek friends"(Am28).

Jack V. uses the word 'Christian Greeks' which indicates that he sees himself as 'Jewish

Greek'. He comes from a small town in Thessaly and his family spoke Greek at home. In

a context in which there was more social interaction between Jews and Greeks, the

boundaries were not as sharp as in Salonika and thus the Jews were more hellenised. This

is also true of Jews from the provinces who moved to Salonika before the war and who

sent their children to Greek schools and had more contact with Greeks than the average

Salonikan Jew. Simon B., for example, whose family had moved to Saloniki when he was

136 Forastero in Spanish means stranger.

 282

six, repeatedly insists that he had many Greek friends. He spoke Greek at home and

attended a Greek school.

While not as common as among the older generation, there are also references to the

"Jews from the villages" in the interviews with the younger generation. While expressing

his discomfort with the lack of history teaching in the community Leon A. exclaims:

"They don't know the history of the Jewish community and most of all they
don't respect it. Do you know why? Because they do not come from
Thessaloniki. It is as simple as that. They have nothing to do with Saloniki
(Am29)".

Another relevant distinction in pre-war Salonika was the distinction between Ashkenazi

and Sephardi Jews. Vera K., who moved to Salonika in the twenties, tells me that it was

easier for her to move in 'international circles' than mix with Salonikan Jews who looked

down on 'Jews from the North' ("they [the Salonikan Jews] thought they were something

special", Af5). She recalls that her husband's family did not approve of their marriage

because she was Ashkenazi. As a response to the attitude she encountered she did not

want "to be in contact with them" (the Salonikan Jews) because she considered them

quite 'backward', for example in their attitude to women ("Salonika was like a Tiirkendorf

[a Turkish village], the women were repressed and had no liberty", Af5). Vera K. found

more appropriate social contacts in the 'German Club' where she met German women

who were married to Greek men. Her children went to Greek schools and spoke German

at home. It was a conscious decision to send the children to Greek schools so they could

learn Greek properly. Both she and her husband were convinced that as citizens of a

country one has to know the 'national language'. She criticises the disposition of many

Salonikan Jews to continue speaking Spanish and not to learn Greek. When I asked her

how she would describe her identity after having lived for more than seventy years in

Salonika she replies: "I am a Czechoslovak Jew". All her life she has been aware that she

was an outsider in Thessaloniki. Friends also acknowledge her difference:

 283

"Vera K. never lived like a Salonikan. She has a different mentality. It is a

small place and everyone talks about each other. We are a small group and each
person knows the history of the other persons. Vera K. did not live like that..."
(A fll).

The sense of difference as 'Salonikans' is expressed in the interviews not only with

reference to 'others' but also with reference to place, that is to say to the city of Salonika.

Many interviewees articulate a strong attachment to the city of Salonika. When Lina M.

tries to explain why she comes back from the States every year she says:

"... it is la Patrie, it is the place of my own religion, it is the place of my

ancestors, 500 years they sweated and died here" (Af8).

Lina M. refers to Salonika as la Patrie. This encapsulates the historical difference

between Salonika and its Jewish population and other cities, both in Greece and the rest

of Europe. The Jews felt like Salonikan citizens since they constituted the majority of the

population for five centuries. Edgar Morin's father proclaimed to the French authorities

that his citizenship was that of a Salonikan Jew, to which the French officer added 'a Jew

from the Levant' (Morin 1989: 87). This self ascription of a Salonikan Jewish identity

exemplifies the sense of identity prevalent at the time and the cautious relationship of the

Salonikan Jews to the new nation-states which drafted its citizens into its armies.

The connection to Salonika is still often perceived outside the realm of the nation­

state since the 'Jewish Salonika' preceded its incorporation into the Greek state.

"I feel Thessalonikia, I was bom in here, I have people in the old cemetery. I
am from Salonika. To whom Salonika belongs is another thing. What I am, I
am" (Af8).

The identification with the city is expressed through history ("500 years...") and religion

("it is the place of my religion"). Let us contextualise these statements by looking at some

of the literature on memory.

In his study 'Les lieux de memoire' (Nora 1992) Nora describes the relationship

between memory, spaces, and landscapes. He differentiates between 'milieu de memoire'

and 'lieu de memoire' (see chapter one). The first category describes places of continuity,
 284

the second places of discontinuity which consists of the remains of what ceased to exist.

Similarly, Aleida Assman contrasts the two kinds of places as 'places of generations

(Generationsorte) and 'places of memory' (Erinnerungsorte) (Assmann 1999: 309). She

writes:

"The step from 'place of generations' to 'place of commemoration' and memory,

from 'milieu de memoire' to 'lieu de memoire', takes place with the break-up and
rupture of cultural frames of meaning and collective contexts" (Assmann 1999:
338, my own translation).

Assman conceptualised places as 'zones of contact'. The nature of the place, which

changes over time, determines the nature of its bond: 'places of generations' relate to

kinship continuity, 'places of commemoration' relate to reconstructed and transmitted

narratives, and 'places of memory' relate to antiquarian and historical interest. Assman

adds one other category of place, the 'places of trauma', which are like scars which cannot

heal. She thinks that these places, such as the sites of the former concentration camps in

Germany, cannot be accounted for in Nora's paradigm of rupture of tradition and

modernity (Assmann 1999: 339).

Without going into further detail of Nora's and Assmann's theories we can apply their

conceptualisation to the perception of Salonika among my interviewees. On first hand it

seems that Salonika encapsulates all the above mentioned places for the interviewees. It

is generational, commemorative, and traumatic. It is generational because most

interviewees raised their children in the city, it is commemorative because the pre-war

Jewish 'milieu' abruptly ceased to exist, and it is traumatic because it triggers the memory

of a past which did not continue into a presence but into an absence.

It is therefore very interesting that most interviewees describe their bond to the city as

something unbreakable and eternal, not affected by external circumstances. This notion is

expressed in Lina M.'s above quotation. Despite her migration to the United States and

her bitter memories she exclaims: "I feel Thessalonikia, I was bom in here, I have people

in the old cemetery" (Af8). Other interviewees share this notion of a 'Generationsort'.
 285

People told me many times that they, their parents, and grandparents were bom in

Salonika or that they "were bom here and know everything to do with Saloniki" (Am 19).

The city as an abstract entity symbolises the lasting bond between individuals, their

families and the place. This bond is embedded in the ‘Salonikan tradition’ which, in the

eyes of the older generation, is 'on the way of dying out'. Some interviewees are very

proud of particular Salonikan customs, mostly embedded in the religious context. There

was a slight gender bias. Men tended to talk about the synagogue and the prayers, while

the women tended to talk about the food and the celebrations of festivals.

Mois A., who has worked as a Shammas (assistant to the Rabbi) since his return from

Auschwitz, urges me to go to the synagogue and observe 'Salonikan folklore'.

"The Ashkenazim have their folklore and we have ours. Our folklore is
different. I advise you to take the folklore in the synagogue at the hour of
praying because we are on the way of losing it...One day this folklore will
disappear" (Am21).

Other people seem to think that the quality of the religious services in the synagogue

shows that the Salonikan tradition has already come to an end. Many people comment on

the fact that the acting rabbi was not a qualified rabbi but only a Hazan (singer in

synagogue) and a merchant137 who does not know how to do things the 'proper way'.

Although none of the interviewees of the older generation was strictly observant,

religion was very much part of their identity, intrinsically linked to their family history.

Some interviewees were concerned to emphasise the fact that their grandfathers had been

rabbis. When I asked Luisa P. whether she felt Greek or Jewish she answered with pride:

"I am 100 percent Jewish, both my grandfathers were rabbis" (Af9). Marcel B. starts the

interview by saying that he comes from a rabbinical family, his grandfather had been the

chief rabbi of Salonika. After the war he stopped going to the synagogue, partly because

he could not bear the way the services were conducted:

137 Since 1995 the community has a qualified rabbi who was brought from Israel.
 286

"you could not find the kind of services that you had before the war. They were
pretty substantial and attractive, there was a choir, there was a Hazan [the
singer and conductor of the service], there was this, there was that.... After the
war you got disgusted, you got really disgusted.."(Ami6).

It is very clear to the older generation that the religious services of the community today

are only in part a continuation of pre-war traditions, in part they constitute a form of

commemoration. As one interviewee puts it:

"Before you could see a Sukkah138 on all the balconies, decorated with flowers,
oranges, and fruits. Today they build a Sukkah in the community, for memory's
sake" (A fll).

5. Rich and Poor

It is more difficult to write about the categories of 'rich' and 'poor' than about Salonikan

and non-Salonikan. While people openly talked about whose family was from Salonika

and whose family was not, people were less prepared to openly talk about whose family

was considered rich and whose family was considered poor. This was further complicated

by the notion of 'good families' and 'bad families' which mostly correspond to the

economic categories but not always. Let me give two examples of situations where class

and family background became an issue of social inter-action.

I attended a Friday night service at the synagogue. I sat next to one of my

interviewees, Stella A.. Two women walked in and took their seats in the first row. They

did not stop talking and Stella A. turns to me and says very angered: "You see, these are

the rich. They think they can behave like that because they are rich" (fieldnotes: 40). On

another Friday I found myself at the Oneg Shabbat ceremony in the community. I sat at a

table with Stella A. and some of my other interviewees. After a couple of minutes a row

138 A Sukkah is a booth or a hut built with plants and branches during the festival of Sukkot, known as the
Feast o f Tabernacles.
 287

erupted between Stella A. and another woman. The two women shouted at each other and

Stella A. left the table. The other woman turned to me and said: "She does not come from

a good family". Some time later she points at somebody at another table and saiad: "You

see, this woman comes from a good family, a very good family" (fieldnotes: 29). I knew

the family of the woman she pointed out to me. I had interviewed her son. He had

acknowledged that his family is a 'good family'. When I asked him what it means to be a

'good family' he answered:

"You have to take into consideration that we are a little bit more intellectual
than the other people. So we are something of both, a little bit well read and a
little bit well off. We could not be either by itself" (Bm38).

The interviewee also hinted at the close connection between economic status and

education in the perception of 'good' families. Another factor which is mentioned later in

the interview is family history. If a family is linked to well known personalities of the

past this adds to the good name of the family ("we are bearing extremely important

names..."). These personalities could have been either of religious, political, or economic

importance.

It is interesting that interviewees often used the contrast between two families to

explain to me what they mean by 'good families'. Luisa P. exclaims very emphatically

when speaking of a leader of the community:

"He comes from a very good family, in Greek you would say Tria Alpha [triple
A]. This is a marvellous, aristocratic family, a family, as you say in Hebrew,
which is not pashut [simple]... Mr. X. comes from a village. He is rich, but he is
'nouveau riche' (Af9).

As a result of the war, economic success and family reputation did not necessarily go

hand in hand in the post-war community. Rene L. states that everything had changed after

the war, "the people who were rich before the war are not rich anymore, others have

become rich" (Af6).

 288

A younger woman also explains the notion of 'good family' to me by contrasting two

families.

"They had Italian citizenship, they were in good positions and they went to
good schools, their grandfather was somebody. Today they are not rich
anymore. Family X is much richer, they think they are upper class. But it is not
just money, it is money with a past" (Cf47).

The last two quotations are interesting because they illustrate that despite the upheaval of

the war, family memories, i.e. family reputations of one’s own family and other families

were transmitted to the subsequent generations. The small size of the community after the

war meant that information about each family was easily accessible and communicable.

Gossip and a sense of social control were thus much more relevant to members of the

community than to other urban inhabitants. This became apparent in conversations and in

the interviews. Many references were made to poorer families whom the community tried

to help by employing them, or to rich families who do not come to the community

because they think that the people are beneath their social class. This slightly contradicts

the notion that after the war class did not matter, something which I was often told in the

interviews. Rosa M., for example, recounts:

"Yes, the years went by and people understood there were no more social
classes. We came back, we were a few Jews and we had to be together. We had
to be strong together. Unfortunately many times you see the way people were
brought up, you can't erase that. And many ladies were not so happy to go [to
the community] because all the upper classes spoke French before" (Af7).

With this statement the speaker captures the post-war dilemma of the Salonikan Jews: on

the one hand the war had made class an unimportant category, on the other hand

categories of 'class' and 'family' could not be totally erased and continued to be relevant

in the interaction of the members of the community. The breakdown of class also needs

to be interpreted as the breakdown of the continuity of social hierarchy. When an

interviewee expresses that "we are nobodies now [and] we don't belong to any class"
 289

(Af8), it means that the complex social hierarchy of the pre-war time had collapsed but

not that all categories of social hierarchy had disappeared.

Before the war class membership was more important than community membership,

after the war, certainly in the immediate post-war years, the reverse was the case.

Therefore, the community participation of all is often seen as an indicator of the

breakdown of class. Klara B. recounts very proudly that every member of the community

is invited to wedding ceremonies or Bar/Bat Mitzvahs™9.

The breakdown of class is visible when it comes to marriage. Although people

expressed different views on this issue, it is clear that in the light of the small number of

Jews, 'to marry Jewish' is seen as a vital priority, even if that means to marry down or up

'socially'. Jewish marriages are seen to be of vital importance for the survival of the

community and a common concern for all members. During my fieldwork in 1994 I

attended four weddings, two in Larissa, two in Thessaloniki. One of the weddings in

Thessaloniki was a 'mixed' wedding, the woman had converted to Judaism and another

was a 'real Jewish' wedding, both spouses were Jewish. A young woman commented on

this wedding as follows:

"The wedding of last Saturday was unbelievable...The mother of the groom gets
a daughter-in-law from a totally different background.. She lived in the city, he
lived in Panorama [a rich suburb]. He was in Anatolia [a private American
school], she was in a public school, he was a certain time abroad and his brother
lives in the states...he had whatever he wanted, she had nothing...You see, now
everything is possible" (Cf47).

In the case of this marriage, 'being Jewish' was considered more important than class

difference. However, the above quotation shows that this does not mean that class

consciousness does not exist, marked by social criteria of education, location of

139 This seemed to have changed very recently. I went to a wedding in the summer of 1999 and it appeared
that not every community member was invited to attend the ceremony. During my fieldwork all the
members o f the community were invited to the weddings which took place.
 290

residence, and 'having lived abroad'. Other interviewees insisted that there are very few

cross-class marriages and that "the rich marry the rich and the middle classes marry the

middle classes" (Afl). Stella A. uses this phrase also in the context of the marriages

within the two different groups of survivors, the camp survivors and the people who

survived in Greece, which implies that not only the war experience but also class

background differentiated these two groups in the post-war community. As a reason for

the lack of cross-class marriages Stella A. talks about the prikka (dowry) which the

Jewish families of rich Jewish men expect.

"A prikka is necessary here when you marry your daughter, also today. If you
marry your daughter to a Greek than you don't need much of a prikka. The
Greeks take you choris vraki [without underpants]...If they are Jews, they want
a fully furnished house. This is very difficult. My son, for example, bought a
moderate apartment in case my grand-daughter will marry a Jew" (Afl).

From Stella A.’s point of view, class or economic difference erodes the unity of the Jews

and the possibility of Jewish survival in Greece. Rosa M., who represents a 'good family',

also states that some well-to-do women do not attend the meetings of the Women's

organisation of the community since "they feel that the environment is not one they want

to be in" (Af7).

She does not understand this behaviour and refers to the deportations to explain why:

"... the war showed that it did not matter if you had millions or only thousands, you were

in the same train travelling to Poland or to Germany" (Af7). Other people tell me the

same about synagogue attendance, namely that the rich people do not attend the services.

When I ask an interviewee why he thinks this is the case, he replies: "Because they are

busy with their own things, you need to have a Jewish spirit" (Am23). Despite the fact

that class differences (and other factors) are held responsible for the differential

participation of Jews in the community, we need to bear in mind that the community does

bring people from different backgrounds together, certainly in the Home for the Elderly,

at communal celebrations, and in the Jewish school, which most Jewish children attend.
 291

Another way of looking at the importance of class is to look at how class actually

structures a life history, apart from the explicit mention of class differences in the

narratives. This is clearly detectable through the importance of the narrative of 'economic

survival' in some interviews. For interviewees who are better off this issue is often

summarised in one or two sentences when talking about the post-war period (such as

"slowly, slowly we managed to get the house and the shop back...”) In other interviews

this is a recurring theme. Simon B., who emigrated to Israel and subsequently to the

Soviet Union, describes throughout the interview where he worked and how he managed

to sustain himself and his family (Am 17). He speaks extensively of his financial

difficulties when he moved to Thessaloniki in the early nineties. One of the major themes

of his interview is work and his ability to make a living. The theme of 'hard work' and

'getting by' also structures Stella A.’s life history. She focuses on the constraining factors

of her economic situation on her life choices: as the sole survivor of her family she had to

get married in 1946, she and her husband had to work very hard to support a family with

three children, and she got married after having been widowed because she did not want

to be a financial burden for her children.

The economic situation of families and individuals does feature in most interviews

but the detail with which this issue is mentioned varies significantly. Since the children of

poorer families were involved from an early age in the upkeep of the family, these

interviewees talk in greater detail about the economic activities of their families. Jack V.

for example, whose father was a peddler in the Thessaly region recalls how he

accompanied his father to the market:

 292

"We always worked, also on Shabbat. I remember that I went with my father
every Saturday and Sunday to sell jam. Every Saturday we went to a small
village called Sophades. This village was close to Karditza and every Saturday
there was a market. We made some money but we had to get up at four o'clock
in the morning during the night in order to arrive in the village at about seven
o'clock. We needed to be there early so we could choose the best spot to sell our
jam...I was supposed to help my father. I remember that it was terrible. I wanted
to sleep, it was cold, and during the day it became very hot. When we came
back at night I was always fast asleep. But the next day I had to get up again to
go to another village. During the week I went to school but I remember that I
had to work very hard" (Am28).

The theme of Jack V. 's support of his family is central in the entire interview. In light of

the modest background of his parents he speaks very proudly of his contribution to the

economic success of his siblings: firstly he found a 'good husband' for his sister and

secondly he asked his brother to join his successful business. In the narrative of 'finding

a husband for his sister' Jack V. describes why the man he found for his sister was a 'good

man': "...he seemed to be well known in Saloniki and he had a good profession". He

concludes: "everyone was happy that a beautiful girl from Karditsa married someone

from Saloniki". The last sentence underlines the status contrast between rural Karditsa

and urban Thessaloniki.

6. Women and Men

The last category of identity I would like to discuss is gender. As with class, gender

difference is reflected in the structure and content of memory, i.e. narrative

representation. In contrast to the juxtaposition of 'rural' and 'urban, and 'rich' and 'poor',

gender differences are not problematized. Therefore it is much more difficult to analyse

how the construction of gender, embedded in the general discourse on kinship140, shapes

140 In 'Contested Identities' (1991) Loizos and Papataxiarchis discuss two contexts and discourses of
kinship, one in which domestic kinship is the dominant metaphor of gendered personhood and one in
which the domestic model is transcended or negated (p.5). In the context of my study the discourse of
kinship and gender falls clearly into the model o f domestic kinship.
 293

the structure and content of the interviews. I will concentrate in particular on the

relationship between gender and the construction of Jewish identity and Greekness.

While there are significant differences in male and female life histories which reflect

gender domains and gender roles, I am hesitant to speak of clearly recognisable 'gendered

narratives'. The historical narratives of the pre-war, war, and post-war periods express the

different experiences of the interviewees but do not clearly vary according to gender.

While women tended to speak more about the private domain, centred around the home,

and men tended to talk more about the public domain, focusing on their work and their

political and communal involvement, there are a few women who discuss their work

extensively (AflO, Af8) and a few men who referred in detail to their private lives

(Am27).

In the first part of this section I will focus on gender and Jewish identity, in the

second on gender and the notion of 'Greekness'. In both cases these constructions seem to

be shared by men and women and cannot be easily classified into gender categories.

The two most fundamental and slightly contradictory concepts when it comes to

Jewish identity are a) the close association of 'being Jewish' with a 'Jewish home' and a

'Jewish upbringing', directly linked to women in their role as wives (who are clearly seen

as responsible for this domain), and b) the connection between the Jewish surname,

mostly transmitted by the men and 'being Jewish1, which is almost seen as a pre-requisite

for being accepted as a Jew. Variations of these themes can be found in all the interviews.

Klara B. touches on these very topics throughout the interview. Klara B. moved to

Thessaloniki from Istanbul in 1947 when she married her first (and only surviving)

cousin. Her husband was very involved in the community. She became active in the

women's organisation of the community when her three children started going to school.

At various points in the interviews she refers to the importance of the 'wife' and 'mother'

in transmitting Jewish traditions (and a Jewish identity). In the first instance she

remembers her Jewish upbringing:

 294

"My father never went to a synagogue, my mother liked the traditions very
much. She used to do everything for the festivals, Kippur and Pessach
[Passover],..That's the way I am with my children. They know everything..."
(Af2).

In this depiction the wife and mother is clearly the bearer of Jewish identity since she is

responsible for the transmission of Jewish traditions. Klara B. is proud of the fact that she

told her children to say the Shemau 1 ("I taught them to say the Shema in the evening.

Now they don't say it anymore but it does not matter. What matters is that they know

what it is"). She points out that it "all depends on the mother" whether the festivals are

celebrated at home or not. As a grandmother she continues to 'keep up the traditions' by

having festive lunches every Saturday for her children and grandchildren. For these

occasions and the Jewish festivals she cooks Sephardic food, such as carp with walnut

and vinegar for Passover. Food is clearly a constitutive part of the Jewish tradition she

talks about. This feeling is articulated by both men and women, and Jewish food is often

referred to in the pre-war memories and in the general identity discourse. Anthropologists

have underlined the importance of food as an identity marker and as a central component

of a sense of collective belonging (van den Berghe 1984, Fischler 1988) and as a practice

which can evoke memories and nostalgia for different times and different places142.

Leon A., for example, explains to me that his Jewish wife knew 'by instinct' to wash

the meat before cooking it, a custom which he knew from his mother but which is not

usual in Christian households (Am29). Women thus form an important part in

'maintaining tradition' and keeping a Jewish identity alive. Therefore, it is often the

women who "have the Jewish sentiment" (Afl) and who are seen as responsible for

transmitting Judaism to their children. When Klara B. talks about Jewish tradition, she is

141 The Shema is one of the main Jewish prayers. It is called Shema because it starts with the words Schma
Israel which translates as: 'hear, people of Israel1.

142 For a brief discussion on food as a marker o f identity see Vasiliki Krava 1999.
 295

acutely aware that the younger generation and especially the younger women do not have

adequate knowledge to 'keep a Jewish home'. She says:

"They are trying to write books. They ask the old ladies about recipes. The
young will forget and they won't do it. And who eats now at home anyway?
They go out to restaurants..." (Af2)

Like many older people she shares a rather pessimistic outlook on the future of Jewish

identity in Thessaloniki: "...it will all disappear". She pauses and continues: "with the

mixed marriage it will all disappear". In this view mixed marriages pose the ultimate

threat to the continuity of Jewish identity in Greece.

This understanding is linked to a specific understanding of gender and identity, and

minority and majority culture. Let me elaborate this complex web of understandings. As

we have seen in the previous section on the perception of boundaries between Greeks and

Jews, Jewish identity is conceived in essentialist terms, as something "deep inside",

something which can not be learnt and hence something very private. This private

identity is perceived as being under threat. It is under threat because of the lack of

knowledge of the younger generation and because of the strength of the public Greek

identity of the majority culture. Since women are seen as the main carrier of the private

Jewish identity, Christian-Orthodox Greek women who marry Jewish men cannot

transmit this identity, even if they convert. They cannot bring the Jewish sentiment into

the marriage because it has not been passed to them by their mothers and thus their

Jewishness seems 'artificial'. Klara B. recalls that her friends were invited by the

Christian wife of her grandson for the celebration of Rosch Haschana (Jewish New

Year). Since the 'Greek girl' did not know how to cook the food, they brought the

appropriate food to her home. With a sense of irony about the situation Klara B. says: "so

there they were and ate fish and prassokeftedes.. [leek croquettes, a typical Salonikan

Jewish dish]143."

143 Stavroulakis refers to this dish in Judeo-Spanish as Keftikes de Prassa (Stavroulakis 1986: 75).
 296

It is interesting though that mixed marriages in both gender variations are seen as

dangerous to Jewish survival. The reasons for this are very different, one is 'positive' and

one is 'negative'. In the first variation, in mixed marriages between Jewish men and

Christian women, the active 'bearer' of Jewish identity is missing. In the second variation,

when a Jewish woman gets married to a Christian man, the non-Jewish husband,

representing majority Greek culture makes it impossible for the 'weaker' Jewish identity

to assert itself. Klara B. comments on the latter cases of mixed marriages, in which the

children according to the Halacha (the canon of Jewish religious practice) are considered

Jewish:

"I have a friend whose daughter is married to a Greek and has two children.
What are the children? Their mother is Jewish, alright, but in Greece? They
cannot be Jewish. It is impossible, their name is Greek...This is a problem we
have...There are many cases of Jewish women who married a Greek and they
don't allow these girls to come. Why? Because you cannot write
Papadopolous..." (Af2).

In this concept the Jewish identity is seen as volatile and weak, which cannot stand up

against the Greek majority culture, perceived as strong and powerful. This leads to a

concept in which women are seen as the bearer of identity but they can only transmit this

identity with the support of the husband. Since men in Greece normally do not convert, it

means that in practice the women are expected to adapt to the culture of the men.

The husband's name comes to symbolise Greek or Jewish culture. Names in the

Greek context are a clear boundary markers because Jewish and Greek surnames are

easily distinguishable. Jews are often asked about their non-Greek names. A friend of

mine told me a quite ‘typical’ story about names. He had to take his brother to the

hospital. When filling in the forms, the clerk saw his name and said: “This is a strange

name, you are not Greek, are you?” He answered that he was Greek. The clerk was not

happy with the explanation and asked again. When my friend said that he was Jewish, the

clerk said: “You see, I told you that you are not Greek”. This story brings out the ‘ethnic

character’ of names and the the importance of names and naming traditions in Greece. In
 297

the discussion of the dispute about the name of the Republic of Macedonia David Sutton

points to the importance of personal names in Greek culture (Sutton 1998: 183). By

giving a child the name of its grandparents a link between the past and the present and an

inter-generational continuity is established. On mainland Greece it is the custom to give

the first child the name of the paternal grandparent and the second one of the maternal

grandparent. The same custom is practised among Salonikan Jews. When a Jewish

woman thus marries a Christian man, the first child carries not only the Christian

surname but also the Christian name of the husband's mother or father. In this patrilineal

system of naming a marriage to a Christian man thus interrupts the inter-generational

continuity and the link to the past provided by the name(s) of a Jewish man (and his

parents).

I interviewed one man whose Christian wife had recently died. They had lived in the

Jewish Home for the Elderly. He tells me that she saved him in the war and that they

never got married. It is important for him to point out that his children are Jewish and

they were accepted in the community:

"..the children had my name and were registered in the community...both

children have my nam e..." (Aml3).

This is a rather unusual case. Somebody else told me that his children were accepted as

Jews because "who could say no to the children after the Greek woman had hidden their

father during the war" (Af2). There are however a fair number of women in the

community who converted to Judaism when they got married. They are accepted in the

community although they are considered different and treated sometimes with caution, as

the following quotation illustrates:

"The converted women in the Women's organisation are the best... We receive
them very well but sometimes we put them in a difficult position because we
speak like Entre nosotros [among ourselves]... They speak highly of the Jewish
education of the children. Is it fake? Is it true? I don't know but I know that the
children go to the school, the children go to the camp, the children have the
Jewish names and they are members of the community...they are not lost"
(Af7).
 298

The effect of these concepts of gendered ethnicity is that mixed marriage has different

consequences for Jewish men and Jewish women: while the men stay in the community if

their wives converts, the women have to leave because men generally do not convert in

Greece. Many young Jewish women think it is not fair that the converted women can go

along to the community activities, while the women cannot if their partner is non-Jewish

(Cf41).

For most interviewees of the older generation the only way to guarantee some kind of

Jewish continuity is Jewish marriages. Mixed marriages are seen as vehicles of loss and

assimilation which will bring about the end of the community:

"Eighty percent of the children of mixed marriages are lost. I tell the young men
it is their obligation to marry somebody Jewish otherwise we are lost. We are in
distress, we are at the minimum right now. We have to fight assimilation"
(Aml4).

During an encounter with some community members in 1998, several people reported

very happily that two ‘proper’ Jewish weddings had just taken place. These weddings

come to symbolise the continuity of Jewish families and the Jewish community because

of the perceived weakness of Jewish identity in the younger generation.

The last aspect I will discuss is gender and perceptions of Greekness, first as a

contrast to the perception of Jewishness and secondly in relation to citizenship. I have

discussed the notion of a 'Greek life' above. This lifestyle choice was not available for

most women of the older generation because it is situated outside the home ('have fun',

k e fi, go to the coffeshop, kafenio, and go to bars, bouzoukia) and thus clearly associated

with the male domain. It is also used in a more metaphoric way to denote an immoral

lifestyle, a life without responsibilities which stands in juxtaposition to the demands of

conjugality as a 'family man' (see Loizos and Papadataxiarchis 1991: 18). This

conceptualisation of a clearly male identity comes out in the next quotation. Although

Isaak L. does not speak of a 'Greek' versus a 'Jewish' way of behaving this juxtaposition
 299

is implicitly present in the narrative. He explains to me the difference between a ‘good

Jew’ and a Jew who is ‘not so good’:

"A good Jew is somebody who believes in God, somebody who is good to his
family, somebody who respects his father, mother, and grandfather, who
respects the elder ones. Somebody who is not a good Jew is somebody who
spends every night in a cabaret, spends the fortunes of his father and spends it
on women and in the kafenia. He spends his father's money who worked for
fifty years to build a house. The Jew who embraces his religion and family is a
good Jew. (Am20)".

It is not only because the speaker is male that he conceptualises a 'good Jew' and a 'not

good Jew' as male identities. This has to do with the fact that men are seen to have private

and public identities, while women are seen mostly in the context of their private

identities. A Jewish man can thus be Jewish and lead a Greek life (outside the home) in a

way in which a Jewish woman cannot.

There is another important aspect which deserves mentioning which also has to do

with the difference between public male identities and private female identities. When

asked about feeling and being 'Greek' most men refer to the fact that they served in the

army during WW2, most women refer to language ability and social contacts with Greek

women. Rosa M. told me, for example, that her mother did not have a Greek identity.

When I asked what she meant by that she replied: "She wouldn't mix with Greeks" (Af7).

Military service is a tangible proof of the Greek loyalty and patriotism of Jewish men.

Samuil B. recounts what he says when somebody has a problem with his Jewish identity:

"I say, look I fought in Albania....I was in Albania. It was the Jews who fought
in Albania" (Am 14).

Since loyalty and citizenship are embedded in the realm of politics, which in Greece is

not a female domain, the theme of the Jew as 'good patriot' does not feature much in the

life histories of the women. The mention of military service in connection with Greekness

can a) reflect the integrative power (in terms of belonging to the Greek nation state) of

the experience of serving in the army for the individual Jewish man and b) the fact that
 300

the accusation of minority disloyalty is rather directed against the men as public political

beings. Many men are very proud of the fact that they fought in Albania and also mention

their position in the army as a proof of their acceptance in Greek society.

7. Conclusion

In conclusion, let me come back to the theme of memory and identity and their intricate

relationship. The descriptions of identities of the older generation have certainly

illuminated how deeply rooted these identities are in the pre-war reality of each

individual and the pre-war reality of Salonika. Their identities as Jews, as Salonikan

Jews, as Greek Jews, as upper class or working class Jews, were created in the pre-war

past and reinforced by their war experience. While explaining their identities to me, the

interviewees constantly refer to this past, that is to say to the memory of this past. It is

very likely that in a more public context some of these identities would not have been

discussed.

Through their identities the survivors thus formed and continue to form a link to the

past which until recently, was not complemented by any institutional memory. In contrast

to the private memory of the interviewees, the recently developed public communal

memory is subject to current political and identity pressures in which the past is

remembered through a specific looking glass (of the 'good Greek-Jewish relationship').

With the imminent death of the older generation and the realisation that the memories of

the people who actually still remember pre-war Salonika has not been sufficiently

recorded, the community began actively to do something about memory of the past. The

opening of a Jewish Museum, the erection of a public Holocaust Monument, the

expansion of the 'history section' in the community brochure from four to twelve pages,

and the collection of survivors’ testimonies manifest this new interest in memory.
 301

When we turn to the responses of the second generation we understand that the parents

transmitted to the children a 'sense of the past' rather than articulated memory. In the

defence of her thesis Rena Molho, bom after the war, explains why she wrote a PhD on

the history of the Jews of Salonika in the inter-war period.

"My parents had good relations to the neighbours but considered them as
strangers or intruders...I did not understand why the Jews considered
themselves as inhabitants of a country and regarded the Greeks as strangers.."
(Molho 1997b, personal communication)

Like many other members of the second generation, she talks about the silence of her

parents when it came to the pre-war and war-time past.

"The whole world they [her parents] had lived in was destroyed...I wanted to
pull down the wall which separated us and discover this world they had
belonged to. This was not easy: the survivors did not want to discuss this...(R.
Molho 1995: 2).

One interviewee, also bom after the war, attests to the same difficulty: "We didn't want to

ask questions in those days, we did not want to bring back the sad memories of my

father" (Bm37). The powerful presence of this past is certainly acknowledged by the

younger generation. In a discussion about the difference between Jewish and non-Jewish

families a young woman states: “Our families are different. All families who have

experienced the Holocaust are different”(Cf47).

Renee Hirschon underlines "the importance of shared memory for any uprooted

group"(Hirschon 1998: 15). I would add that this is not always the case, especially if

survivors return to the place from which they were uprooted, i.e. the location of 'before'

and 'after' is the same and there is no 'distant home' to look back to. In these cases the

contrast of 'what was' and 'what is' can be very painful and thus a 'shared silence' or a

'shared absence' can replace articulated memories. Kirmayer argues that only if a larger

community agrees that a traumatic event occurred will collective memory survive and

give space to individual memory (Kirmayer 1996: 189). Since the Greek nation-state and

the city of Salonika did not (until the mid nineties) actively acknowledge the Holocaust,
 302

Jewish memory remained private, articulated within the community and within each

family, and often not articulated at all. One of the consequences of 'shared silences' is, for

the following generations, that the past could not be found in articulated memories but in

the observed identities and behaviour of the older generation. So one could say that the

identities and perceptions of boundaries among the older generation, discussed above,

attest to the importance of the past in the present, while the newly acquired public

communal memory attests to the importance of the present in the past.

 303

CONCLUSIONS

In this thesis I have explored articulations of Jewish memory and Jewish identity. Let me

now summarise my findings and my arguments on the nature of Jewish memory and

Jewish identity in post-war Thessaloniki. Irwin-Zarecka uses the notion of ‘frames of

remembrance’. In the following I will discuss the identity ‘frames’, pertinent to the

management of Jewish individual and communal memories, and look at the changes

which have taken place in recent years. The analysis of Jewish Salonikan memory clearly

supports Halbwachs’ idea that memory is linked to group membership144. In this

understanding memory is structured by group identities and its survival is linked to the

survival of the group which perpetuates this memory. In the case of Salonikan Jews, the

community and its institutions constituted for many years the only memory space in the

city which provided ‘memory practices’ through which individuals could engage with

their past. Most of these memory practices are embedded in Salonikan Jewish culture.

The ‘frames’ of present identities are surely of the highest importance for the

construction and telling of life histories. Memories are always narrated from the current

perspective of the narrator. In the case of my interviewees, this means that we are talking

about an older generation whose social, class, and religious identities were shaped in pre­

war Greece. In Boyarin’s terminology they represent a ‘transitional’ generation (Boyarin

1991) in two ways. Firstly they experienced the loss of family members and friends and

secondly they experienced the loss of a culture and ‘cultural heirs’. The cultural loss was

experienced differently by different people depending on family orientation (for example

towards schooling) and family background (‘old Greece’/ ’new Greece’) and war

experience (help, support, denunciation, deportation). The stronger the interviewees’

144 I prefer to speak o f individual and communal expressions of memory rather than use the notion of
‘collective memory’. In this way we can situate memory and focus us on the interactive aspects of
different memory agencies rather than imply a static concept of group memory.
 304

Greek identity, the stronger the wish to stress the themes expressed in the communal

memory (Greek help and good Jewish-Greek relations). The weaker the interviewees’

Greek identity, the more likely an inclusion of ‘sensitive’ topics, such as Greek pre-war

and post-war antisemism, Greek collaboration, and post-war difficulties. Silence on

sensitive topics cannot only be only explained by the strength of Greek or Jewish

identities, but also needs to be looked at in terms of ‘insecure belonging’. Within the

life-time of the interviewees the nature of Jewish identity and the meaning of Jewish

identity has drastically changed. While Jewish identity on the whole constituted the core

identity for the older generation, their grandchildren’s core identity is Greek. This

cultural ‘displacement’ is reflected in apprehension over talking about certain

experiences. Interviewees who grew up in ‘old Greece’ have a much stronger sense of

continuity and are more able to present their lives as ‘consistent and unidirectional’

(Langness quoted in Boyarin 1991). Whether individual recollections accept, challenge,

or ignore communal and national representations of the past, has very much to do with

the present identities of the narrators which, however, were shaped in the past of pre-war

Greece.

From the excerpts of the interviews I quoted it should have become clear that the

experience of the war and the Holocaust have had a deep impact on people’s life

histories. The most encompassing effect can be considered the narrative division of lives

into a ‘before the war’ and an ‘after the war’, which goes hand in hand with a presence

(or silence) of the traumatic past which defies the chronology of past, present, and future

in a life history. The experience of the Holocaust entailed, for some, the “breakdown of

homo narrens who tries to cast his life as a story with a unified plot” (Meyerhoff quoted

in Boyarin 1991). The difficulty of telling a “story with a unified plot”, that is to say to

look at the past, the present and the future of the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki, was

also expressed in the communal post-war memory.

 305

I have shown that the post-war community was perceived in terms of family and

kinship. One can argue that the way the past was remembered after the war corresponded

to the notion of family and was thus very similar to a kind of ‘family memory’. Within

Salonikan Jewish families the two most important memory practices are a) naming (after

the paternal and maternal grandparents) and b) the commemoration of deceased family

members (which also forms an important part of the religious services in the synagogue,

see chapter four). As the community and individuals were engaged in their economic

reconstruction, the main focus of communal memory constituted for many years the

commemoration of the dead. From 1948 onwards, the community commemorated the

victims of the Holocaust in a yearly ceremony at the synagogue (Day of Great

Mourning)145. This day is referred to as Mnimnosino, the Greek name for the

remembrance day of the deceased (see photograph 18). In the early sixties a Holocaust

memorial was erected at the Jewish cemetery. In the eighties tablets with the names of all

Salonikan synagogues were put up in the Yad Lezikaron Synagogue. Memory of the past

was expressed through Jewish mourning rituals in the spaces where mourning rituals are

performed: the synagogue and the cemetery. By commemorating the victims of the

Holocaust through Jewish communal mourning rituals, the nature of the commemoration

remained communal and ‘private’. Despite the presence of Christian Greek political and

Church representatives at the Holocaust commemoration ceremonies and the

inauguration of the Holocaust monument, the memory of the Holocaust was in essence a

private memory, shared by Jews as Jews and acknowledged by the Greek state in private

(communal) spaces. The memory remained private because the Greek state and the

municipality of Thessaloniki did not include Jewish history in its official memory. The

145 In 1948 the Central Board o f Jewish Communities established an official day of mourning for the
victims o f the Holocaust. The Israeli state proclaimed the ‘Holocaust and Ghetto Uprising
Remembrance Day’ three years later, in 1951.
 306

communal form of commemoration did not challenge the lack of public recognition of

Jewish history and Jewish victims of the Holocaust.

The community itself had an ambivalent relationship to its history. After an initial

interest in history (the community published a number of books on the history of

Salonikan Jews by Rabbi Michael Molho and Joseph Nehama), the community in the

post-war years focused on the creation of a 'positive1, forward-looking Jewish identity.

The past was ‘put behind’. Neither Ladino nor the history of Jewish Salonika was given

much attention in Jewish education. Although the community formed a ‘community of

memory’ through the shared past of its members, the transmission of knowledge about

this past, was not seen as necessary condition for Jewish survival. Rather than knowledge

about the past it was contact among Jews and Jewish marriages which were seen to

guarantee a Jewish future. I suggest that we cannot understand the importance given to

Jewish marriages if we do not relate it to the ‘management of memories’. Since memory

of the past in the post-war Jewish community was conceptualised in terms of ‘family

memory’, mixed marriages were not only perceived as a threat to the continuity of Jewish

customs in the family (such as circumcisions and Bar/BatMitzvahs) but as a threat to the

continuity of Jewish memory (through the disappearance of Jewish names, for example).

The community thus presented a bridge to the past through religious services and

facilities for social encounters, rather than through its articulated ‘cultural memory’.

Hirschon talks about the significance of ‘shared memories’ for uprooted groups

(Hirschon 1998:15). Perhaps one also needs to acknowledge the importance of shared

silences among survivors of traumatic events.

Within the last years we could witness a change in the ‘memory status’ of the Jewish

past inside the community. By ‘embodying’ Jewish memories through the recording of

testimonies and Ladino music, the creation of museums, and the display of public

ceremonies, the community began to be engaged in a ‘cultural memory’ which, in

contrast to before, is not confined to the private realm. The topoi of remembering and
 307

forgetting appeared on the letterhead of the community which showed a menorah (seven-

branch candlestick) with the following text underneath: ‘God remembers what men

forget’ (in English) or lO theos thimate osa oi anthropoi xechnoun’ in Greek. This

process can be seen, in Nora’s terminology, as a change from ‘milieux de memoire’ to

‘lieux de memoire’. As the carriers of memories of pre-war Salonika and the Holocaust

are about to die, the community takes on a new role. In this new role the community

represents memory of the past to its members and is more assertive about the Jewish past

to the outside. As Connerton has pointed out “we will experience our present differently

in accordance with the different pasts to which we are able to connect" (Connerton 1989:

2). The newly expressed communal memory illustrates not only the desire to connect to a

specific past but also to connect pasts of different collective memories. This means that

the community presents Jewish history in a way which incorporates, or at least does not

challenge, official Greek memory. The themes of this Jewish-Greek memory are: the

peaceful co-existence between Jews and Greeks throughout the ages, the ‘heroic struggle’

of Jewish soldiers during the war with Italy (with the focus on the Jewish officer

Mordechai Frisis), Greek resistance against the German occupiers and Greek help

towards their Jewish ‘fellow compatriots’ during the occupation, and Greek efforts to

rebuild post-war Jewish life. Some of the themes which do not find mention in this

memory are: Greek antisemitism, hostilities between Jews and Greeks after the

annexation of Salonika in 1912, Greek collaboration during the German occupation, and

post-war difficulties to re-establish Jewish ownership of houses and shops. By focusing

on the first set of themes a “unified story” of a continuous Jewish past, present, and future

in Greece re-emerges.

This positioned, non-confrontational memory must be seen in the context of

contemporary Greek Jewish identity. I have quoted Gillis at the beginning of this thesis:

“what is remembered is defined by the assumed identity" (Gillis 1994: 1). One should

add here that how something is remembered is shaped by an assumed identity. The newly
 308

articulated 'cultural memory' is the outcome of three different processes. Firstly, it

represents a more Hellenised Jewish generation which has been fully socialised into

Greek culture and thus can look back confidently to its Sephardic past. Secondly, it

reflects the post-war insecurity of Salonikan Jews as a minority who participate in the

collective memory of the majority culture, such as the Macedonia evening, in order to be

accepted by Christian Greeks as ‘real Greeks’. Thirdly, it reflects the change of Greek

'cultural memory' which has reluctantly acknowledged the Jewish past of Thessaloniki.

Let us briefly look at recent developments which illustrate that the memory of a

Jewish past in Greece is still an ambivalent undertaking. The synagogue of Hania, on

Crete, had been renovated (through funding by an American Jewish organisation) and

was about to be re-opened in October 1999. Before the opening ceremony, a row erupted

between the organisers and the head of the prefecture of Hania over the issue of the

Jewish religious service146. The mayor, backed by the Hania’s bishop, argued that in light

of the fact that there is no Jewish community now, a religious service should not be

conducted. The matter went to the Greek Ministry of Religion and Education and the

synagogue was reopened with a Jewish service, in the presence of Greek, European, and

American politicians. The very last manifestation of incorporation of the Jewish past into

the modem Greek memory-scape is the dedication of a ‘Square of the Greek Jewish

Victims of the Holocaust’ opposite the railway station in Athens (October 1999). A week

after the dedication, the memorial plaque was sprayed with paint. It was then removed by

the municipality for cleaning and has still not been put back to its place147.

146 See Jewish Chronicle, 22 October 1999, p.5.

147 Information supplied by editor o f Kol haKehila newsletter. In December 1999 a monument was
erected at the square entitled 'Controversial Monument with a View to the Acropolis'. This monument
has aroused controversy because it was erected without the permission of the Archaeological Council
which wants it removed from the site (Messinas 2000: 3).
 309

These developments touch upon an issue I have not dealt with in this thesis. Memory

politics are no longer only a matter of nation-states but part of international developments

of dealing with particular pasts. The Holocaust has, in recent years, received a great deal

of attention in many different countries. The legal issues of slave labour compensation,

Nazi Gold, compensation for lost property, and stolen art have made a dialogue between

different states necessary. The erection of the Holocaust monument in Thessaloniki in

1997 and the publication of the ‘Documents of Greek Jews’ therefore also need to be

seen as statements of Greek foreign policy, keen to establish good relationships with

Israel148, the United States, and the European Union.

Whatever the reasons for the erection of monuments and squares, we should not

underestimate their value, both for the Jewish and Christian Greeks. They provide public

spaces where Holocaust remembrance ceremonies can take place. Jewish mourning and

remembrance is no longer restricted to the private space of the community and Jewish

suffering is thus publicly acknowledged. This is important for survivors and their

descendants. For many Christian Greeks these monuments could provide spaces through

which they are confronted with Jewish Greek history, unknown to many. This process

could eventually lead to an understanding of Greek history which includes Jewish

history, rather than treats it as a separate entity. For example, in the case of Thessaloniki

this would mean that tour guides do not only provide ‘Jewish interest’ tours to special

groups (mostly Israelis and Americans) but incorporate references to the presence of

Jews in the standard tour of the city.

148 It is interesting in this context to note that the first photo which appears in this volume is a photo of the
editor Photini Constantopoulou and the Israeli politician Simon Peres whose father was parachuted as a
volunteer for the British army to occupied Greece. The fact that Simon Peres’ father was “rescued by
Greek rebels and protected by Orthodox monks” (Constantopoulou 1998: 17) serves as an introduction
to the history o f Greek Jews.
 310

In a conversation with one of my interviewees, Lina M. asks me: “Have you heard the

Greek saying: ‘what was is behind us’? She paused and continued: “but the experience

of the Holocaust marks our heart like the tattoo on our arm. It is fifty years ago when I

left my parents and sister behind in the ghetto. For me, it seems only a couple of hours

ago" (fieldnotes: 168).

The Holocaust was, and continues to be, as present in the communal post-war

memory as in Lina M.’s statement. The form of commemoration though has changed.

The new ‘cultural memory’ has transformed a traumatic past of rupture and discontinuity

into a narratable past which offers hope and continuity. The following excerpt of a

message by Mr. Andreas Sefiha, the president of the Jewish community, entitled “We do

exist”, is an example of a narrative of continuity:

“Thessaloniki though, has also the tragic privilege to be the city in Europe
which had the highest rate of Jewish victims in the Holocaust. Less than two
thousand survived out of fifty thousand. Ninety-six percent of the Jewish
population perished. And yet, in spite of all the efforts dedicated to our
extermination, we exist. We exist and we create, being thus an example of
vitality and spiritual power. We take from Thessaloniki and give back social,
cultural, and economic offerings. We coexist harmoniously with our Christian
fellow-citizens. We are always present in Thessaloniki’s good and bad
moments, in its time of sorrow and its time of happiness and glory. Although
we are relatively few we are proud of the important personalities that come
from our ranks” (November 1998149).

As survivors attempt to restore unity and coherence to their narrated lives (Skultans 1998:

26), so does the community. By using the present tense in conjunction with the word

always (“we are always present...”) this message evokes a clear sense of continuity. Yet,

the past of the Jewish community in Thessaloniki remains ruptured and the future

uncertain.

149 This message was distributed, along with articles on the history of the community, a CD of Ladino
music and Salonikan Jewish recipes, at a fundraising dinner for the Jewish Museum.
 APPENDIX 1 : LIST OF INTERVIEWEES

Table 8: LIST OF FEMALE INTERVIEWEES, Group A (born before and during the War)

Name Year of Place of Birth Age, at time of Number and Date of Interview Interview (s)
B irth interview ( s ) interviews Language Duration (total)

A fl: Stella A. 1924 Thessaloniki 70,73 2(1994,1997) French 3 h 15 min.

Af2: Clara B. 1924 Thessaloniki 70 1 (1994) English 1 h 30 min.
Af3: Sara B. 1925 Thessaloniki 69 1 (1994) English 1 h 30 min.
Af4: ElisaF. 1916 Thessaloniki 78 1 (1994) French 40 min.
Af5: Eva K. 1906 Croatia 83,88,89 3 (1989, 1994, 1995) German 6 h 40 min.
Af6: Rene L. 1907 Thessaloniki 86 1 (1994) French 1h
Af7: Rosa M. 1935 Thessaloniki 59 1 (1994) English 3h
Af8: Lina M. 1922 Thessaloniki 68,73,77 3 (1990, 1995, 1997) English 4 h 10 min.
Af9: Luisa P. 1918 Thessaloniki 76 1 (1994) French 1 h 30 min.
Af 10: Lea S. 1903 Larissa 91 1 (1994) English 3h
A f 11: Rachil V. 1911 Stip 78 1 (1994) German 1 h 30 min
Af30: PolaB. 1942 Athens 52 1 (1994) English lh 25 min.
T able 9: LIST OF MALE INTERVIEWEES, G roup A (born before and during th e War)

Name Year of Place of Birth Age, at time of Number and Interview Interview (s)
Birth interview (s) Date of Language Duration
interviews (total)
Aml2: Ricki A. 1923 Keiberg 71,74 2(1994,1997) German 3 h 30 min.
Aml3: David B. 1902 Thessaloniki 88 1 (1989) French 40 min.
Aml4: Samuil B. 1916 Thessaloniki 78,81 2(1994,1997) French/English 1h
Aml5: Avraam B. 1905 Thessaloniki 89 1(1994) French 20 min.
Aml6: Marcel B. 1920 Thessaloniki 74 1 (1994) English 3h
Aml7: Simon B. 1921 Cairo 73 1(1994) Hebrew 3h
Aml8: Mordochai H. 1916 Thessaloniki 78 1(1994) Hebrew/French 45 min.
Aml9: Josif K. 1927 Thessaloniki 67 1(1994) English lh 10 min.
Am20: Isaak L. 1909 Thessaloniki 85 1(1994) French 2h
Am21: Mois A. 1912 Thessaloniki 82 1(1994) French 30 min.
Am 22: Solomon S. 1904 Thessaloniki 85 1(1994) French 40 min.
Am23: Nissim S. 1917 Thessaloniki 71 1(1994) French lh
Am24: Alberto S. 1918 Thessaloniki 76 1(1994) English 2 h 50 min.
Am 25: Petros S. 1933 Kavalla 61 1(1994) French 1 h 30 min.
Am26: Jacov P. 1914 Thessaloniki 75, 80 2(1989, 1994) Hebrew/French 1 h 10 min.
Am27: Solon V. 1935 Larissa 59 1 (1994) French lh 30 min.
Am 28:: Jack V. 1925 Karditsa 65 3(1994) French 6h
Am29: Leon A. 1943 Athens 51 1 (1994) English 2h
Table 10: LIST OF INTERVIEWEES: G roup B (bom after th e War, 1946-1955)

Gender Year of Birth Place of Birth Age, at time Interview Interview

of interview Language Duration
Bf31 F 1955 Argentina 49 English lh
Bf32 F 1952 Thessaloniki 42 English 1 h 10 min.
Bf33 F 1951 Thessaloniki 43 English lh 25 min.
Bf34 F 1947 Thessaloniki 47 English lh 10 min.
Bf35 F 1946 Larissa 48 French 45 min.
Bm36 M 1947 Veria 47 German 1 h 25 min.
Bm37 M 1952 Thessaloniki 42 English 1 h 30 min.
Bm38 M 1947 Thessaloniki 47 English 1 h 25 min.
Table 11: LIST OF INTERVIEWEES, Group C (born after 1956)

Gender Year of Birth Place of Birth Age, at time Interview Interview

of interview Language Duration

Cf39: F 1969 Thessaloniki 25 English 1 h 30 min.

Cf40: F 1959 Thessaloniki 35 English 1 h 30 min.
Cf41: F 1967 Thessaloniki 27 English 1 h 30 min.
Cf42: F 1962 Larissa 32 Hebrew 1 h 30 min.
Cf43: F 1964 Kosani 30 English 45 min.
Cf44: F 1959 Athens 35 English 1 h 10 min.
Cf45: F 1970 Los Angeles 24 English 1h
Cf46: F 1967 Karditsa 22 English 1h
Cf47: F 1966 Thessaloniki 28 English 3h
Cm48: M 1961 Thessaloniki 28 English lh 30 min
Cm49: M 1971 Thessaloniki 18 English lh
Cm50: M 1957 Thessaloniki 37 English 1 h 30 min.
Cm51:: M 1967 Thessaloniki 22 English 1 h 20 min.
Cm52: M 1959 Thessaloniki 35 English 1 h 10 min
Cm53: M 1969 Thessaloniki 20 English 1h
 315

APPENDIX 2:
Table 12: Membership Statistics of Selected Years (1970-1990)
1990:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 37 23 60 Marriages 4
7-18 81 59 140 Births 4
19-30 53 55 108 New Inscriptions 11
31-59 198 204 402 De-Inscriptions 1
60+ 147 216 363 Deaths 22
1073
1989:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 33 24 57 Marriages 3
7-18 77 60 137 Births 6
19-30 50 53 104 New Inscriptions 4
31-59 201 203 404 De-Inscriptions 0
60+ 155 225 380 Deaths 21
1081 Civil Marriages 3
1988:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 27 29 66 Marriages 5
7-18 71 55 126 Births 8
19-30 52 60 112 New Inscriptions 8
31-59 201 190 391 Welfare 53
60+ 172 225 397 Deaths 14
1092 Civil Marriages 2
1987:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 38 30 68 Marriages 2
7-18 70 55 125 Births 11
19-30 53 84 137 New Inscriptions 5
31-59 185 173 353 De-Inscriptions 3
60+ 177 225 402 Deaths 17
1090 Welfare 55
1986:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 30 28 58 Marriages 5
7-18 65 53 118 Births 6
19-30 61 79 140 New Inscriptions
31-59 189 173 362 De-Inscriptions
60+ 189 230 419 Deaths 18
7 1097
 316

1983:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 30 28 58 Marriages 2
7-18 65 53 118 Births 6
19-30 61 79 140 New Inscriptions 12
31-59 189 173 362 De-Inscriptions 6
60+ 189 230 419 Deaths 16
534 563 1097
1982:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 35 24 59 Marriages 6
7-18 60 53 113 Births 9
19-30 74 90 164 Inscriptions 7
31-59 175 196 371 De-Inscriptions 4
60+ 216 180 402 Deaths 12
560 549 1109
1981:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 40 25 71 Marriages 5
7-18 57 55 109 Births 12
19-30 76 106 182 Inscriptions 28
31-59 176 208 304 De-Inscriptions 2
60+ 204 139 313 Deaths 13
1109
1972:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 20 13 33 Marriages 8
7-18 77 75 152 Births 3
19-30 121 96 217 Deaths 14
31-59 158 295 453 De-Inscriptions 23
60+ 178 182 280 Inscriptions 12
1092
1970:
Age Male Female Total
0-6 2140 8 29 Marriages 4
7-18 88 93 177 Births 7
19-30 112 99 211
31-59 192 253 445 De-Inscriptions 1
60+ 153 99 252 Deaths 11
1114
 317

APPENDIX 3: MAPS AND PHOTOGRAPHS

The first map was published by the Greek National Tourist Organisation in 1989 and

shows the Greek province Macedonia. The second map of the city of Thessaloniki was

published by the Greek National Tourist Organisation in 1992. The marked numbers are

my additions. They indicate the locations of the various Jewish institutions in the city.

The publishers of the map mistakenly marked the community centre as 'Jewish

Synagogue'. The description of the photographs can be found on page 10.

 318
M a p 1: Greek Province of Macedonia
 Map 2: City of Thessaloniki and Locations of Jewish Institutions

T R IA N O R IA
e p i « p i r 6 io

.o o n i u g o o s

EVANGELIST fUA

[•KAi0TOUMBA
* ‘° U OOX A

HARILAOU ;

viRViS SO

W38&.*. '*
3 F O II O S S T B A I U U
lNNNj

1
HAA M«
IT-MOM

"AiKlU.

/lU G A S '
FEREOS

KALITHEA

OlnUL .

OEPO
1 Jewish Community Cfentre itiUK'ZUAtOU*
2 M o n a s terioton Syn igogue
3 y.ad..je^Zikaron Sy iaqoque
AXJOS v a- 4 Jewi sh Primary Sc iooi
¥ ‘*‘Wo0' 5 Saul Modi-aho Home for;the E ld e rl y
6 PJatia Evreon Mar zyron
7 Holocaust Monumen
8 Jewish C e me te ry
tunoN
mfi)
n*U
K A L A M A R IA

M«l» M .W

n h:4U£:<Y.i h : QuutCi St :• j U o .. IQ » Ljtfo f u d m n •U,rxf&s • o 4c K -jr. L i'.o. C 4rc 02 5).S snesfta * AS 51 hr*.J tt
SlhU.ES
Cl CU.1UAI ftSflUfllONS j f c ' k ' i 2tr-«M i.r.o Cl A,*«fouUa(hfcs£»t b. 41 £ a &*:0!?m l «CL;.a 17 10 a tlQiOWy a
j vrc .* w o«k0 «bm!»
II I U a ( c .. B3 AS SC O 11 P w Q A o ;j UK 10 H Vm
2 I vp
3 L r /O w tJ
Tit!i Poxc 01
a 15 i - c;
h IhrVtf*
I‘ . IQ 1MdtftiAffXl.*. Cl n u w a n ifS f % 5,rt3^c A3«ir Cub
&1 KVS1H0MCA-
o
0»
« Hir>
74 Hjiii-
a
DO
Ifk.f*
AMSAm Sou* Mkm taeaV n k KfeC
4 U <1Pc;i Q ru a 16 h a w f c rJ-~W S« H f ,/w - f e w a Cl * 0w I ; ..: E: i. 02
5 OTF n . - 13V Co liirtauurst Cl 1? ’.*t> • Jc rMtt. Lta*v K U K -v ; ■ Mi. CJ 41 fer«uCUt»> a i: I b f o i V, v; KMHIWCA j a 7s fc*, G
11 r k i. U tio W.A1 Ui # JLx s j Gair, 't Fr*. A; a 4i ; t if Irss&i, c c UfA OVQPA »A^.-c5» <ai ffltfAj CXN c* >. Ko&i. DC
o ».!
- - M *3
IViW 6
a 1 SI Co.:- S i v ! t ' ( t l l i - 'GWU C tt 43 '.XuLiM aflKr * Er c u w u ib r G
u>
1 i -fU J
« Pfc?: A'i»Wd,
c?
c?
%S>2tTUmttlUmhu*G\.
MOM. MINTS Ml H I MS- GAlfKiB
Cl F&NCtfAl BVMMW CHUBCIKi K O ttfclM b
6i
i »0*CW i Of VAMXfi OMONNAHOMI
« u- jdnCab^iW Cl
Si 0 * /r . Anriw T*a. : A>
ifo irs n c
OS P* Assto
ii.
a
K
..
r» PsfUi-
a
a M
X C«. c
U F« fi
c?
CJ
li fto-’O'fcK'
31 BwWPi-<
Cl
a
S3
II ,\.o .
Cl
fl’
tt AliUiOlOsoKil
ttG m A C -v u O w k
m
i
k A tae*»ll*6K
T kcue^t* kiSL-
Si
At
te fiu K -
H Ctfr-s
C<
P
® fe ir
5w' Swdr
c?
c? ko
a JJ Hpfrtdfl’*? Cl is 0 .. ; * * * > • 01 <* L.ayWW 0«{». ® Cr-rv 70 Onsuri: P •: 5 . ^ - . d a
11 FrtA o ®
‘ * 1

n o n
 323

i&.f H
 324

11

12

y z Y N A rn rE i h o y y tih p x a n
£THN 0ESEAAONIKH KAI XA0H&AN
f/-* dhwk dobd'U k 'p rvonp j
ip jfe -1941 ^ 3 1 ^ 0 : pK rrm
11k AX AIM 10T A ION- n. x. a - nr\ p
A Z X n tA Z 1378
ffiOBENZlA '1394 n^QVin&
SA/ vIA FIAIAN 1423-30 ftp
figP O Y Z EE^AFAA 1492 T>BQ ^ J g
N a tio n 1492 IS P I
H£TJA3A 1492 ^ ^ *$88
a s ^ r^ p ^ 1492 §
 326

17

v tv M M O I Y ^ o

18
 327

19

20
 328

s is s S
 329

23

■AHNQN THE 0EIEAAON’

AN A nO THN nOAH T O \
AZI KATAKTHTEI
EPIQN
ISCHW1TZ - BlRKENAU

Ip THE MEMORY OF
THESSALONIKI,

IT THE
IN TI
3AS c h a m b e r s o f
:n a u d e a t h c a m p s

NOVEMBER 1997

24
331
 ‘DliMCt
IV i
■UN MOV
 334

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources/Archives

AJDC Archive, Jerusalem: Geneva Shipment, 1 lc, 11/A, 64a, 96a, 125b.
Yad Yashem, Jerusalem: DIV/54-1, Wisliceny affidavit, Bratislava 1947
Testimony 033C/1424 Erika Amariglio.
Testimony 03/7093 Elisa F.
Wiener Library, London: 'Abschlussbericht of the Sonderkommando Rosenberg' in
unsorted materials deposited by Mark Mazower.

Pamphlet Material

Jewish Community of Thessaloniki (1978). Short History of the Jewish Community of

Thessaloniki.
Jewish Community of Thessaloniki (1992). Jewish Community of Thessaloniki.
Jewish Community of Thessaloniki and The Simon Marks Museum of the Jewish History
in Thessaloniki (ed.) (1998). Thessaloniki.
Organisation for the Cultural Capital of Europe (1994). Thessaloniki.

Unpublished Memoirs

Shaki, L.(date not known). Unpublished Memoir.

Marcel Nadjary (1990). Unpublished translation by Sisi Benvenisti.

Magazines and Newspapers

Chronika, September/October 1984.

Chronika, January/February 1998.
Elefterotipia, 30 January 1995
Evraiko Vima, 21 December 1945.
Jewish Chronicle, 22 October 1999.
Thessaloniki, 25 May 1999.
 335

Books and Articles

Abatzopoulou, F.(ed.)(1993). Jomtov Jakoel. Apomimnonevmata (Memoires) 1941-

1943. Thessaloniki: Paratiritis.
Abatzopoulou, F. (1997). ’The Holocaust: Questions of Literary Representation’. In
Hassiotis, I.K. (ed.). The Jewish Communities o f SouthEastem Europe. From the
Fifteenth Century to the End o f World War II. Thessaloniki: Institute for Balkan
Studies, pp. 1-21.
Abels , H. (1995). ‘Zeugnis der Vemichtung. Uber strukturelle Erinnerungen und
Erinnem als Leitmotiv des Uberlebens’. In Platt, K., Dabag, M.(eds.). Generation und
Gedachtnis. Erinnerungen und kollektive Identitaten. Opladen: Leske und Budrich,
pp. 305-337.
Alter, P. (1985). Nationalismus. Frankfurt a/M: Suhrkamp.
American Jewish Committee (1982). The Jewish Communities o f Nazi-Occupied
Europe. New York.
Anderson, B. (1991). Imagined Communities. London: Verso.
Angel, M.D. (1978). The Jews o f Rhodes. New York: Sepher Hermon Press.
Antze, P . , Lambek, M (eds.) (1996). Tense Past. Cultural Essays in Trauma and
Memory. London: Routledge.
Asser, A. (1983). La Communaute Juive De Salonique-Une Communaute de Survivants:
# /

Identite Collective ou Sentiment DAppartenance. Unpublished Thesis: Ecoles

Des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales.
Assman, A. (1999). Erinnerungsraume. Formen und Wandlungen des kulturellen
Gedachtnisses. Miinchen: C.H. Beck.
Assmann, J. (1997). Das kulturelle Gedachtnis. Schrift, Erinnerung und politische
Identitat infriihen Hochkulturen. Miinchen: C.H.Beck.
Avdela, Efi (1993). ‘O Socialismos Ton Allon: Taxiki Angones, Ethnotikes Synkrousis
Kai Tavtotites Filou Stin Meta-Othomaniki Thessaloniki’ (The Socialism of Others:
Class Struggle, Ethnic Conflicts and Gender Identity in Post-Ottoman Thessaloniki).
In Ta Historika, no. 18/19, June-December, pp. 171-203.
Bakalian, A.P. (1993). Armenian-Americans. From Being to Feeling Armenian. New
Brusnwick: Transaction.
Bal, M.,Crewe, J.,Spitzer, L. (eds.) (1999). Acts o f Memory. Cultural Recall in the
Present. Hanover: University Press of New England.
Banks, M. (1996). Ethnicity: Anthropological Constructions. London: Routledge.
 336

Barth, F. (1969) Ethnic Groups and Boundaries. Boston: Little Brown.

Bauer, Y. (1989). Out o f the Ashes. Oxford: Pergamon Press.
Baum, W.K.,Dunaway, D.K. (eds.) (1984). Oral History. An Interdisciplinary Anthology.
Nashville: American Association for State and Local History.
Bell, D.,Caplan,P., Jarim, W.K. (eds.) (1993). Gendered Fields: Women, Men, and
Ethnography. London: Routledge.
Bell, D. (1975). Ethnicity and Social Change. In Glazer, N., Moynihan, D.P. (eds.).
Ethnicity: Theory and Experience. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, pp.
160-171.
Bertaux, D., Thompson, P. (eds.) (1993). Between Generations. Family Models, Myths
and Memories. International Yearbook of Oral History and Life Stories. Oxford:
Oxford University Press.
Blinkhom, M., Veremis, T. (1990). Modem Greece: Nationalism and Nationality.
Athens: Sage-Eliamep.
Blok, A. (1992). ‘Reflections on Making History'. In Hastrup, K. (ed.). Other Histories.
London: Routledge, pp. 121-127.
Bottomley, Gillian. (1992). From Another Place. Migration and the Politics o f Culture.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Bowman, S. (1989). ‘Introduction’ to Nahon, M. Birkenau, The Camp o f Death.
Tuscalosa: The University of Alabama Press.
Bowman, S. (1995). Book review in Bulletin o f Judeo-Greek Studies, No. 17, p. 24.
Boyarin, Y. (1991). Polish Jews in Paris. The Ethnography o f Memory. Bloomington:
Indiana University Press.
Braude, B., Lewis, B. (eds.) (1982). Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Empire. New
York: Holmes and Meier.
Brettell, C.B.(ed.) 1993. When They Read What We Write. The Politics o f Ethnography.
Westport: Bergin and Garvey.
Breuilly, J. (1982). Nationalism and the State. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Campbell, J., De Pina-Cabral, J. (eds.) (1992). Europe Observed. London: Macmillan
Press.
Campbell, J.K. (1964). Honour, Family and Patronage. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Campbell, J., Sherrard, P. (1968). Modem Greece. London: Ernest Benn Limited.
Canetti, E. (1989). Die Gerettete Zunge. Geschichte einer Jugend. Frankfurt a/M: Fischer.
Caruth, C. (ed.) (1995). Trauma. Explorations in Memory. Baltimore: John Hopkins
University Press.
 337

Chapman, M., McDonald, M., Tonkin, E. (eds.) (1989). History and Ethnicity. London:
Routledge.
Clogg, R. (1986). A Short History o f Modem Greece. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Clogg, R. (1992). A Concise History o f Greece. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Clogg, R. (ed.) (1983). Greece in the 1980s. London: Macmillan.
Cohen, A.P. (1985). The Symbolic Construction o f Community. London: Routledge.
Cohen, A. (1969). Custom and Politics in Urban Africa. London: Routledge.
Cohen, R. (1997). Global Diasporas. An Introduction. London: UCL Press.
Collard, A. (1989). 'Investigating Social Memory in a Greek Context'. In Tonkin, E.,
Macdonald, M., Chapman, M., (eds.). History and Ethnicity. London: Routledge, pp.
89-103.
Comaroff, J. and Comaroff, J. (1992). Ethnography and the Historical Imagination.
Boulder: Westview Press.
Connerton, P. (1989). How Societies Remember. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Constantopoulou, P. (1998). Prologue to Documents on the History o f the Greek Jews.
Records from the Historical Archives o f the Ministry o f Foreign Affairs , published
by Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Greece and University of Athens: Kastaniotes
Editions.
Cowan, J. K. (1997). ‘Idioms of Belonging: Polyglot Articulations of Local Identity in a
Greek Macedonian Town’. In Mackridge, P., Yannakakis, E. (eds.) Ourselves and
Others. The Development o f Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912,
Oxford: Berg, pp. 153-171.
Danforth, L. M. (1995). The Macedonian Conflict. Ethnic Nationalism in a Transnational
World. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Dashevsky, A. (ed.) (1979). Ethnic Identity in Society. Chicago: Rand McNally.
Davis,D. (1993). Unintended Consequences: 'The Myth of 'the Return' in
Anthropological Fieldwork'. In Brettell, C.B.(ed.). When They Read What We Write.
The Politics o f Ethnography. Westport: Bergin and Garvey.
Davis, J. (1977). People o f the Mediterranean. London: Routledge.
Davis, J. (1992). ‘History and the People without Europe’. In Hastrup, K. (ed.). Other
Histories. London: Routledge, pp. 14- 28.
De Vos,G., Romanucci-Ross L. (eds.) (1975). Ethnic Identity. Palo Alto: Mayfield
Publishing Company.
 338

Delamont, S. (1995). Appetites and Identities. An Introduction to the Social

Anthropology o f Western Europe. London: Routledge.
Deshen, S . , Zenner, W. P. (eds.) (1996). Jews among Muslims. Communities in the
Precolonial Middle East. London: Macmillan Press.
Deutsch, K..W. (1966). Nationalism and Social Communication. Cambridge, Mass.
Douglas, M. (1987). How Institutions Think. London: Routledge.
Doumanis, N. (1997). Myth and Memory in the Mediterranean. Remembering Fascism's
Europe. London: Macmillan.
Dubisch, J. (1986). Gender and Power in Rural Greece. Princeton: Princeton University
Press.
Durkheim, E. (1964). The Division o f Labour. New York: Free Press.
Elazar,D.J., Fiedenreich, H.P., Hazzan, B. et al (eds.) (1984). The Balkan Jewish
Communities. New York: University Press of America.
Eley,G., Suny, R.G. (eds.) (1996). Becoming National. A Reader. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Encyclopedia Judaica, (1996). Volume 1-17. Jerusalem: Keter Publishing House.
Epstein, A.L. (1978). Ethnos and Identity. Three Studies in Ethnicity. London: Tavistock.
Epstein, H. (1979). Children o f the Holocaust. New York: Putnam Sons.
Epstein, M.A. (1980). The Ottoman Jewish Communities and their Role in the Fifteenth
and Sixteenth Centuries. Miinchen: Klaus Schwarz Verlag.
Eriksen, T.H. (1993). Ethnicity and Nationalism. London: Pluto Press.
Eriksen, T.H. (1995). Small Places, Large Issues. London: Pluto Press.
Faubion, J.D.(1993). Modem Greek Lessons. A Primer in Historical Constructivism.
New Jersey: Princeton University Press.
Feldman, S., Laub, D. (1992). Testimony. Crises o f Witnessing in Literature,
Psychoanalysis, and History. London: Routledge.
Fentress, J., Wickham, C. (1992). Social Memory. Oxford: Blackwell.
Fischler, C. (1988). ‘Food, Self, and Identity’. In Social Science Information, 27 (2), pp.
275-292.
Fleischer, H. (1986). Im Kreuzschatten der Machte: Griechenland 1941-1944. Frankfurt
a/M.: Lang.
Fleischer, H. (1991). ‘Griechenland’. In Benz, W. (ed.). Dimensionen des Volkermords.
Miinchen 1991, pp. 241-274.
Fox, R. (ed.) (1990). Nationalist Ideologies and the Production o f National Culture.
Washington, DC: American Anthropological Association.
 339

Fox, R.G. (1977). Urban Anthroplogy. Cities in their Cultural Setting. Englewood Cliffs.
Prentice-Hall.
Friedl, E. (1962). Vasilika: A Village in Modem Greece. New York: Holt, Rinehart, and
Winston.
Frisch, M. (1990). A Shared Authority: Essays on the Craft and Meaning o f Oral and
Public History. Albany: State State University of New York Press.
Fromm. A.B. (1992). We Are Few: Folklore and Ethnic Identity o f the Jewish
Community ofloaninna, Greece. Unpublished Thesis: Indiana University
Department of Folklore.
Gellner, E. (1983). Nations and Nationalism. Oxford: Blackwell.
Gellner, E. (1986). Culture, Identity, and Politics. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Gillis, J.R. (ed.) (1994). Commemorations. The Politics o f National Identity. Princeton:
Princeton University Press.
Glazer, N., Moynihan, D.P.(eds.) (1975). Ethnicity. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard
University Press.
Glenny, M. (1999). The Balkans 1804-1999. Nationalism, War, and the Great Powers.
London: Granta Books.
Golde, P. (1970). Women in the Field: Anthropological Experiences. Chicago: Aldine
Publishing.
Goodenough, W. H. (1957). ‘Cultural Anthropology and Linguistics’. In Garvin, P. (ed.)
Report o f the Seventh Annual Round Table Meeting on Linguistics and Language
Studies. Washington, D.C.
Govers, C., Vermeulen, H. (eds.) (1994). The Anthropology o f Ethnicity. Beyond Ethnic
Groups and Boundaries'. Amsterdam: Het Spinhuis.
Greenspan, H. (1998). On Listening to Holocaust Survivors. Recounting and Life
History. Westport: Praeger.
Grele, R.J. (1991). Envelopes o f Sound. The Art o f Oral History. New York: Praeger.
Halbwachs, M. (1925). Les Cadres Sociaux de la Memoire. New York: Amo Press.
Halbwachs, M. (1980). The Collective Memory. New York: Harper and Row.
Halbwachs, M. (1985). Das Kollektive Gedachtnis. Frankfurt: Fischer Verlag.
Hammar, T. (1990). Democracy and the Nation State. Avebury: Gower Publishing
Company.
Hammersley, M., Atkinson, P. (1983). Ethnography. London: Routledge.
Handeli, Y. (1993). A Greek Jew from Salonika Remembers. New York: Herzl Press.
 340

Hannerz, U. (1989). Exploring the City. Enquiries Toward An Urban Anthropology.

New York: Columbia University Press.
Hareven, T. (1984). ‘The Search for Generational Memory’. In Baum, W.K., Dunaway,
D.K. (eds.) (1984). Oral History. An Interdisciplinary Anthology. Nashville:
American Association for State and Local History, pp.248- 263.
Hart, L.K. (1992). Time, Religion, and Social Experience in Rural Greece. Lanham,
Maryland: Rowman and Littlewood Publishers.
Hartman, G.H. (ed.) (1994). Holocaust Remembrance. The Shapes o f Memory. Oxford:
Blackwell Publishers.
Hassiotis, I.K. (ed.) (1997). The Jewish Communities o f SouthEastem Europe. From the
Fifteenth Century to the End o f World War II. Thessaloniki: Institute for Balkan
Studies.
Hastrup, K. (ed.). (1992). Other Histories. London: Routledge
Herman J.L. (1992). Trauma and Recovery. From Domestic Abuse to Political Terror.
London: Basic Books
Herman, S.N. (1977). Jewish Identity. A Social Psychological Perspective. London: Sage
Publications.
Herzfeld, M. (1982). Ours Once More. Folklore, Ideology, and the Making o f Modem
Greece. Austin University of Texas Press.
Herzfeld, M. (1987). Anthropology Through the Looking-Glass: Critical Ethnography on
the Margins o f Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Herzfeld, M. (1991). A Place in History. Social and Monumental Time in a Cretan Town.
Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Herzfeld, M. (1992). ‘Segmentation and Politics in the European Nation-State:Making
Sense of Political Events’. In Hastrup, K.(ed.), Other Histories. London:
Routledge, pp. 62-81.
Herzfeld, M. (1997). Cultural Intimacy. Social Poetics in the Nation State. London:
Routledge.
Hinchman, L.P, Hinchman, S.K. (eds.) (1997). Memory, Identity, Community. The Idea
o f Narrative in the Human Sciences. Albany: State University of New York Press.
Hirsch, M. (1997). Family Frames. Photography, Narrative, and Postmemory.
Cambridge: Harvard University Press.
Hirsch, M. (1999). ‘Projected Memory: Holocaust Photographs in Personal and Public
Fantasy’. In Bal, M.,Crewe, J.,Spitzer, L. (eds.). Acts o f Memory. Cultural Recall in
the Present. Hanover: University Press of New England, pp.3-23.
 341

Hirschon, R. (1998). Heirs o f the Greek Catastrophe. The Social Life o f Asia Minor
Refugees in Piraeus. Oxford: Berghan Books.
Hobsbawm, E., Ranger, T. (eds.) (1983). The Invention o f Tradition. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Horowitz, D.L. (1975). ‘Ethnic Identity’. In Glazer, N., Moynihan, D.P. (eds.).
Ethnicity. Theory and Experience. Cambridge, Ma.: Harvard University Press,
pp. 111-140.
Hunt, J.C. (1989). Psychoanalytic Aspects o f Fieldwork. London: Sage.
Hutton, P.H. (1993). History and the Art o f Memory. Hanover: University Press of New
England.
Irwin-Zarecka, I. (1989). Neutralizing Memory: The Jew in Contemporary Poland. New
Brunswick: Transaction Publishers.
Irwin-Zarecka, I. (1994). Frames o f Remembrance. The Dynamics o f Collective Memory.
New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers.
Jenkins, B.: Sofos, A.S. (eds.) (1996). Nation and Identity in Contemporary Europe.
London: Routledge.
Jenkins,R. (1999). ‘Ethnicity Etcetera. Social Anthropological Points of View’. In
Bulmer, M., Solomos,J. (eds.). Ethnic and Racial Studies Today. London: Routledge,
pp. 85- 97.
Judd, Smith, and Kidder (1991). Research Methods in Social Relations. Chicago: Holt,
Rinehart, and Winston.
Just, R. (1989). ‘Triumph of the Ethnos’. In Tonkin, E, Macdonald, M., Chapman, M.,
(eds.) (1989). History and Ethnicity. London: Routledge.
Kabeli, I. (1953). 'The Resistance of the Greek Jews'. In Yivo Annual o f Jewish Social
Studies, Vol. 8, pp. 281-288.
Kaplan, R. (1994). Balkan Ghosts. A Journey Through History. New York: Vintage
Press.
Karakasidou, A. (1991). Politicizing Culture: Negating Ethnic Identity in Greek
Macedonia. In Journal o f Modem Greek Studies, vol. 11, pp. 1-27.
Karakasidou, A. (1997). Fields o f Wheat, Hills o f Blood. Passages to Nationhood in
Greek Macedonia 1870-1990. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Karakasidou, A. (1997). ‘Women of the Family, Women of the Nation: National
Enculturation among Slav-Speakers in North-West Greece’. In Mackridge, P.,
Yannakakis, E. (eds.) Ourselves and Others. The Development o f a Greek
Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912. Oxford: Berg.
 342

Karpf, A. (1998). Remembering fo r My Parents: The Experience o f the Second

Generation. Unpublished Lecture given at the Wiener Library.
Kedourie, E. (1960). Nationalism. London: Hutchinson.
Keesing, Roger. 1981. Cultural Anthropology. A Comparative Perspective. New York:
Holt Rinehart and Winston.
Kellas, J.G. (1991). The Politics o f Nationalism and Ethnicity. London: Macmillan.
Kenna, M.E. (1991). “The Social Organization of Exile: The Everyday Life of Political
Exiles in the Cyclades in the 1930ies”. In Journal o f M odem Greek Studies, vol. 9,
pp. 63-81.

Kirmayer, L.J. (1996). ‘Landscapes of Memory. Trauma, Narrative, and Dissociation’.

In Antze, P . , Lambek, M. (eds.) (1996). Tense Past. Cultural Essays in Trauma and
Memory. London: Routledge, pp. 173-198.
Kitroeff, A. (1990). ‘Continuity and Change in Contemporary Greek Historiography’. In
Blinkhom, M., Veremis, T. (eds.). Modem Greece: Nationalism and Nationality.
London: Sage, pp. 143-172.
Kitromilides, P. (1990). 'Imagined Communities and the Origins of the National Question
in the Balkans'. In Blinkhom, M., Veremis, T. (1990). M odem Greece: Nationalism
and Nationality. Athens: Sage-Eliamep, pp. 23-66.
Kitromilides, P. (1994). Enlightenment, Nationalism and Orthodoxy: Studies in the
Culture and Political Thought o f Southeastern Europe. Aldershot: Variorum.
Kleinmann, S., Copp, M.A.(1993). Emotions and Fieldnotes. London: Sage.
Klotzel, E.S.(1920). In Saloniki. Berlin: Jiidischer Verlag.
Koch, G. (1991). ‘The Angel of Forgetfulness and the Black Box of Facticity: Trauma
and Memory in Claude Lanzmann's Film Shoah’. History and Memory, vol. 3,
no.l, Spring 1991, pp. 119-134.
Kohn, H. (1967). Prelude to Nation-States. New York: Macmillan.
Kokot, W. (1995). Kulturelle Modelle und Soziale Identitat in einem Fluechtlingsviertel
in Thessaloniki. Unpublished Habilitationsschrift. University of Cologne.
Kounio-Amariglio,E., Nar, A. (1998) (eds.) Proforikes Martiries Ton Evraon Tis
Thessalonikis (Oral Testimonies of Salonkian Jews). Thessaloniki.
Krava, V. (1999). Food as a Marker o f National Identity: A Case Study. Unpublished
Mphil/Phd proposal, Goldsmith College, London.
Kroeber, A.L., Kluckhohn, C. (1952). Culture: A Critical Review o f Concepts and
Definitions. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press.
 343

Kulick, D., Willson, M. (eds.) (1995). Taboo. Sex, Identity and Erotic Subjectivity in
Anthropological Fieldwork. London: Routledge.
Kuper, A., Kuper, J. (eds.) (1996). The Social Science Encyclopedia. London: Routledge.
Kvale, S. (1996) Interviews. An Introduction to Qualitative Research Interviewing.
London: Sage Publications.
LaCapra, D. (1994). Representing the Holocaust. History, Theory, Trauma. Ithaca:
Cornell University.
Langer, L. (1991). Holocaust Testimonies. The Ruins o f Memory. New Haven: Yale
University Press.
Langness, L .L , Frank, G. (1981). Lives: An Anthropological Approach to Biography.
Novato: Chandler and Sharp.
Laub, D. (1995). ‘Truth and Testimony’. In Caruth, C. (ed.). Trauma. Explorations in
Memory. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press, pp. 61-75.
LeGoff, (1988). History and Memory. New York: Columbia University Press.
Leroy, B. (1987). Die Sephardim. Geschichte des iberischen Judentums. Miinchen:
Nymphenburger Verlagsbuchhandlung.
Levi, P. (1994). I f This is a Man. The Truce. London: Abacus.
Lewis, B. (1987). Die Juden in der islamischen Welt. Miinchen.
Lewis, I.M. (ed.) (1968). History and Anthropology. ASA Monograph. London:
Tavistock Publications.
Lewkowicz, B. (1990). Das Selbstverstandnis Junger Juden in Thessaloniki. In: Kokot,
W. (ed.). Stadtmosaik. Bonn: Holos, pp. 81-96.
Lewkowicz, B. (1994). ‘Greece is my Home, But...Ethnic Identity of Greek Jews in
Thessaloniki’. In Journal o f Mediterranean Studies, vol. 4, no. 2, pp. 225-240.
Liberies, A.W. (1984). ‘The Jewish Community of Greece’. In Elazar, D.J.,
Fiedenreich, H.P, Hazzan, B. et al (eds.) (1984). The Balkan Jewish Communities.
New York: University Press of America.
Liebkind, C. (ed.) (1989). New Identities in Europe. Aldershot: Gower.
Loewenthal, D. (1985). The Past is a Foreign Country. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Loizos, P. (1981). The Heart Grown Bitter. A Chronicle o f Cypriot War Refugees.
Cambrisdge: Cambridge University Press.
Loizos, P. (1992). ‘User-Friendly Ethnography?'. In Campbell, J., De Pina-Cabral, J.
(eds.) (1992). Europe Observed. London: Macmillan Press, pp. 167-196.
Loizos, P., Papataxiarchis, E. (eds.) (1991). Contested Identities. Gender and Kinship in
M odem Greece. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
 344

Loizos, P. (1994). 'Confessions of a Vampire Anthropologist'. In Anthropological

Journal o f European Cultures, vol. 3, no. 2.
Loizos, P. (forthcoming). 'Ottoman Half-Lives: Long Term Perspectives on Particular
Forced Migrations'. In Journal o f Refugee Studies, vol. 12, no.3.
Lustinger-Thaler,H. (1996). ‘Remembering Forgettfully’. In Amit-Talai,V., Knowles, C.
(eds.). Re-Situating Identities. Peterborough: Broadview Press, pp. 190- 217.
Macdonald, S. (1993). Inside European Identities. Oxford: Berg.
Mackridge, P., Yannakakis, E. (eds.) (1997). Ourselves and Others. The Development of
a Greek Macedonian Cultural Identity Since 1912. Oxford: Berg.
Malinowski, B. (1961). The Dynamics of Culture Change: An Inquiry into Race
Relations in Africa. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Malkki, L. H. (1995). Purity and Exile. Violence, Memory, And National Cosmology
Among Hutu Refugees in Tanzania. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.
Marketos, S. (1994). ‘Ethnos Choris Evreos: Apopsis Tis Historiographicis Kataskevis
Tou Ellinismou’ (A Nation without Jews: Perceptions of Historiographic
Constructions of Hellenism). In Synchrona Themata, no. 17, Vol 52-53, pp. 52-69.
Marcus, G. E. (1992). ‘Past, Present and Emergent Identites: Requirements for
Ethnographies of Late Twentieth Century Modernity Worldwide’. In Lash.S.,
Friedman, H. (eds.). Modernity and Identity, Oxford: Blackwell.
Marcus, G. E., Fischer, M.J. (1986). Anthropology as Cultural Critique: An Experimental
Moment in the Human Sciences. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Matkovski, A. (1982). A History o f the Jews in Macedonia. Skopje: Macedonian Review
Editions.
Matsas, M. (1997). The Illusion o f Safety. The Story o f the Greek Jews During the
Second World War. New York: Pella Publishing Company.
Mavrogordatos, G. (1983). Stillborn Republic: Social Coalitions and Party Strategies in
Greece 1922-1936. Berkeley: University of California Press.
Mazower, M. (1993). Inside Hitler's Greece. The Experience o f Occupation 1941-1944.
New Haven: Yale University Press.
Mazower, M. (1995). The Jews of Northern Greece: A Review Essay. In Bulletin o f
Judeo-Greek Studies, no. 17, pp.40-44.
Mazower, M. (1996). ‘Introduction to the Study of Macedonia’. In Journal o f Modem
Greek Studies, no. 14, vol.2, 229-235.
McCready, W.C. (ed.). Culture, Ethnicity and Identity. New York: Academic Press.
Medding, P.Y. (1983). The Politics of Jewry as a Mobilized Diaspora. In McCready,
W.C. (ed.). Culture, Ethnicity, and Identity. New York: Academic Press.
 345

Megas,Y. (1993). Souvenir. Images o f the Jewish Community. Salonika 1897-1917.

Athens: Kapon Editions.
Messinas, E. (1997). The Synagogues o f Salonika and Veria. Gavrielides Editions:
Athens.
Messinas, E. (2000). 'Athens Holocaust Monument'. In Kol haKehila, vol.2, no.3.
Meinecke,F. (1969). Weltburgertum und Nationalstaat. Miinchen.
Melhuus, M. (1997). ‘Exploring the Work of a Compassionate Ethnographer. The Case
of Oscar Lewis’. In Social Anthropology, vol. 5, no. 1, 35-54.
Meyerhoff, B. (1978). Number Our Days. A Triumph o f Continuity and Culture Among
Jewish Old People in an Urban Ghetto. New York: Simon and Schuster.
Middleton, D., Edwards, D. (eds.) (1990). Collective Remembering. London: Sage.
Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Greece and University of Athens (1998). Documents on
the History o f the Greek Jews. Records from the Historical Archives o f the Ministry of
Foreign Affairs. Researched and edited by P. Constantopoulou and T. Veremis.
Athens: Kastaniotes Editions.
Moerman, M. (1965). “Who are the Lue? Ethnic Identification in a Complex
Civilization”. In American Anthropologist, vol. 67, pp. 1215-1229.
Moewe, I. (1988). Parea: Eine Studie zur Ethnographie der Geselligkeit. Hamburg:
(unpublished M.A. Thesis)
Molho, A. (1991). ‘The Jewish Community of Salonika: The End of a Long History'. In
Diaspora, vol. 1, no.l, pp. 100- 122.Molho, M., Nehama, J. (1988). In Memoriam.
Hommage Aux Juives Des Nazis En Grece. Thessaloniki: The Jewish Community of
Thessaloniki.
Molho, R. (1986). ‘Venizelos and the Jewish Community of Salonika’. In Journal o f the
Hellenic Diaspora, Nr. 3/4, vol. XU!, pp. 113-123.
Molho, R. (1988). ‘The Jewish Community of Salonika and its Incorporation into the
Greek State, 1912-1919’. In Middle Eastern Studies, vol. 24, pp. 391-403.
Molho, R. (1993a). 'Education in the Jewish Community of Thessaloniki in the
Beginning of the Twentieth Century'. In Balkan Studies 34/2, pp. 259-269.
Molho, R. (1993b). ‘Le Renouveau’. In Veinstein, G. (ed.) (1993). Salonique 1850-1918.
La ‘Ville des Juifs’ et le Reveil des Balkans. Paris: Editions Autrement, pp. 64-78.
Molho, R. (1997a). ‘The Zionist Movement in Thessaloniki, 1899-1999’. In Hassiotis,
I.K. (ed.). The Jewish Communities o f SouthEastem Europe. From the Fifteenth
Century to the End o f World War II. Thessaloniki: Institute for Balkan Studies,
pp.327-350.
 346

Molho, R. (1997b). Les Juifs de Salonique, 1856-1919: Une Comunaute Hors Norms.
Unpublished PhD Thesis: Universite des Sciences Humaines de Strasbourg.
Molho, R. (1998). The Jews in Salonica and Their Role in the Seafaring Trades'. In The
Simon Marks Museum of the Jewish History in Thessaloniki (ed.). Thessaloniki.
Thessaloniki: The Jewish Community of Thessaloniki, pp. 13-16.
Molho, R. (1994). They Say Diamonds Don't Bum. The Holocaust Experiences o f Rene
Molho o f Salonika, Greece. Berkeley, Ca.: Judah L. Magnes Museum.
Morin, E. (1989). Vidal et les Siens. Paris: Editions Du Seuil.
Morin, E. (1994). ‘Vidal and his People’. In Journal o f Mediterranean Studies vol. 4,
no. 2, pp. 330-343.
Nar, A. (1997). ‘Social Organisations and Activity of the Jewish Community in
Thessaloniki’. In Thessaloniki. History and Culture. Thessaloniki: Paratiritis.
Nathan, N. (1964). Notes on the Jews in Turkey (1964). In The Jewish Journal o f
Sociology, vol. VI, no. 2, pp. 172-189.
Nehama, J. (1935-1978). Histoire Des Israelites De Salonique. Vol. 1- Vol. 7.
Thessaloniki: The Jewish Community of Thessaloniki.
Nehama, J. (1989). ‘The Jews of Salonika and the Rest of Greece Under Hellenic Rule:
The death of a Great Community’. In Barnett, R.D. (ed.) The Western Sephardim.
London: Gibraltar Books, pp. 243- 282.
Niethammer, L. (1995). ‘Diesseits des Floating Gap. Das kollektive Gedachtnis und die
Konstruktion von Identitat im wissenschaftlichen Diskurs’. In Platt, K., Dabag, M.
(eds.). Generation und Gedachnis. Erinnerungen und kollektive Identitaten.
Opladen: Leske und Budrich, pp. 25-50.
Nora, P. (ed.) (1984-1992). Les Lieux de la Memoire. Paris: Gallimard.
Novitch, M. (1989). The Passage o f the Barbarians. Contribution to the History o f the
Deportation and Resistance o f Greek Jews. Hull: The Glenvil Group.
Olick, J. K., Robbins, J. (1998). ‘Social Memory Studies: From ‘Collective Memory’ to
the Historical Sociology of Mnemonic Practices’. In Annu. Rev. Sociol., vol. 24, pp.
105-140.
Papacosma, S.V. (1978). ‘The Sephardic Jews of Salonika’. In Midstream, vol. 24
December.
Paserini, L. (1987). Fascism in Popular Memory. The Cultural Experience o f the Turin
Working Class. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Paserini, L. (1996). Autobiography o f a Generation. Italy, 1968. Hanover: Wesleyan
University Press.
 347

Patterson, O. (1975). ‘Context and Choice in Ethnic Allegiance’. In Glazer, N.,

Moynihan, P.P.(eds.). Ethnicity. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press.
Pattie, S.P. (1997). Faith in History. Armenians Rebuilding Community. Washington:
Smithsonian Institution Press.
Perahia-Zemour, E. (1997). Le Particularism des Juifs de Grece durant la Deportation.
Unpublished Master Thesis, Department of Sociology, Universite des Science
Humaines de Strasbourg.
Perdurant, D. (1995). Antisemitism in Contemporary Greek Society. Analysis o f Current
Trends in Antisemitism (no.7). Jerusalem: Vidal Sassoon Center for the Study of
Antisemitism, Jerusalem.
Peristiany, J.G. (1965). Honour and Shame. The Values o f Mediterrenean Society.
London: Trinity Press.
Perks, R., Thompson, A. (eds.) (1998). The Oral History Reader. London: Routledge.
Petropoulos, E. (1983). Les Juifs de Salonique. In Memoriam. Paris: Atelier Merat.
Petropoulos, E. (1985). A Macabre Song. Testimony o f the Goy Elias Petropoulos
Concerning Anti-Jewish Sentiment in Greece. Paris.
Platt, K., Dabag, M. (1995) (eds.). Generation und Gedachtnis. Erinnerungen und
kollektive Identitaten. Opladen: Leske und Budrich.
Plaut, E. J. (1996). Greek Jewry in the Twentieth Century, 1912-1983. Madison:
Fairleigh Dickinson University Press.
Poliakov, L. (ed.) (1978). Ni JuifN i Grec. Entretions sur le Racisme. Paris: Mouton
Editeur.
Poliak, M. (1988). Die Grenzen des Sagbaren. Lebensgeschichten von KZ- Uberlebenden
als Augenzeugenberichte und als Identitatsarbeit. Frankfurt a.M.
Pollis, A. (1992). ‘Greek National Identity: Religious Minorities, Rights, and European
Norms’. In Journal o f Modem Greek Studies, vol. 10, pp. 171- 195.
Popular Memory Group, (1995). 'Popular Memory. Theory, Politics, Methods'. In
Perks, R., Thomson, A. (eds.) (1998). The Oral History Reader. London: Routledge,
pp. 75- 86.
Portelli, A. (1991). The Death o f Luigi Trastulli and Other Stories. Form and Meaning in
Oral History. Albany: State University of New York Press.
Rapaport, L. (1997). Jews in Germany after the Holocaust. Memory, Identity, and
Jewish-German Relations. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Read, P. (1996). Returning to Nothing. The Meaning o f Lost Places. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Reilly, J. (1998). Belsen. The Liberation of a Concentration Camp. London: Routledge.
 348

Rex, J., Mason, D. (eds.) (1986). Theories o f Race and Ethnic Relations. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Richter, H.A. (1973). Griechenland zwischen Revolution und Konterrevolution 1936-
1946. Frankfurt a/M.: Europaische Verlagsanstalt.
Roden, C. (1997). The Book o f Jewish Food. An Odyssey From Samarkand and Vilna to
the Present Day. London: Viking.
Rogers, A., Vertovec, S. (eds.) (1995). The Urban Context. Ethnicity, Social Networks
and Situational Analysis. Oxford: Berg Publishers.
Roper, M. (1996). ‘Oral History’. In Kuper, A., Kuper, J. (eds.). The Social Science
Encyclopedia. London: Routledge.
Roosens, E. (1989). Creating Ethnicity: The Process o f Ethnogenesis. London: Sage.
Rosaldo, R. (1986). When Natives Talk Back. Chicano Anthropology Since the Late
Sixties. Tuscon: University of Arizona.
Rosenthal, G. (ed.) (1998). The Holocaust in Three Generations. Families o f Victims and
Perpetrators o f the Nazi Regime. London: Casell.
Rudolph, W. (1988). ‘Ethnos und Kultur’. In Fischer, H. (ed.). Ethnologie. Einfuhrung
und Uberblick. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer, pp. 39-60.
Salamone, S.D. (1987). In the Shadow o f the Holy Mountain. The Genesis o f a Rural
Greek Community and its Refugee Heritage. Boulder: Columbia University Press.
Samuel, R., Thompson, P. (1990). The Myths We Live By. London: Routledge.
Schieder, T. (1964). Der Nationalstaat in Europa als Historisches Phaenomen. Koln.
Sciaky, L. (1946). Farewell to Salonika. Portrait of an Era. London: W.H. Allen.
Segre, D.V. (1980). A Crisis o f Identity. Oxford:Oxford University Press.
Sevillias, E. (1983). Athens-Auschwitz. Translated and Edited by N. Stavroulakis.
Athens: Lycabettus Press.
Seymour-Smith, C. (1986). Macmillan Dictionary o f Anthropology. London: Macmillan.
Shain, Y. (1989). The Frontier o f Loyalty. Middletown, Connecticut: Wesleyan
University Press.
Shaw, S.S. (1991). The Jews o f the Ottoman Empire and the Turkish Republic. London:
Macmillan Press.
Sherrard, P. (1978). The Wound o f Greece. London: Rex Codings.
Sitton, D. (1985). Sephardi Communities Today. Jerusalem: Published by the Council of
Sephardi and Oriental Communities.
Skultans,V.(1998). The Testimony o f Lives. Narratives and Memory in post-Soviet
Latvia. London: Routledge.
Solomon, N. (1994). ‘Judaism in the New Europe: Discovery or Invention’? In Webber,
 349

J.(ed.) Jewish Identities in the New Europe. London: Littman Library of Jewish
Civilization, pp. 86-98.
Smith, M. G. (1969). Institutional and Political Conditions of Pluralism. In Kuper, L.,
Smith, M.G. (eds.). Pluralism in Africa. Berkeley: University of California Press,
pp.415-458.
Smith, A.D. (1986). The Ethnic Origins o f Nations. Oxford: Blackwell.
Smith, A.D. (1991). National Identity. London: Penguin.
Smith, A.D., Hutchinson, J. (1994) (eds.). Nationalism. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Smith, A.D. (1995). ‘Gastronomy or Geology? The Role of Nationalism in the
Reconstruction of Nations’. In Nations and Nationalism, vol. 1, no.l, pp. 3-23.
Smith, A.D., Hutchinson, J. (1996) (eds.). Ethnicity. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Spillman, L.P. (1997). Nation and Commemoration: Creating National Identities in the
United States and Australia. New York: Cambridge University Press.
Spitzer, L. (1989). Lives In Between: Assimilation and Marginality in Austria, Brazil,
West Africa 1780-1945. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Spitzer, L. (1994). ‘Andean Waltz’. In Hartman, G.H. (ed.). Holocaust Remembrance.
The Shapes o f Memory. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers, pp. 161-174.
Spitzer, L. (1999). ’Back through the Future: Nostalgic Memory and Critical Memory in
a Refuge from Nazism’. In Bal, M.,Crewe, J.,Spitzer, L. (eds.). Acts o f Memory.
Cultural Recall in the Present. Hanover: University Press of New England.
Stavros, S. (1995). “The Legal Status of Minorities in Greece Today: The Adequacy of
Their Protection in the Light of Current Human Rights Perceptions”. In Journal o f
Modren Greek Studies, vol. 13, pp. 1-32.
Stavroulakis, N. (1986). Cookbook o f the Jews of Greece. Philadelphia: Cadmus Press.
Stewart, C. (1994). Syncretism as a Dimension of Nationalist Discourse in Modem
Greece. In Stewart, C., Shaw, R. (eds.). Syncretism/Anti-Syncretism, pp. 127- 144.
Stewart, C. (1998). ‘Who owns the Rotunda? Church versus State in Greece’. In
Anthropology Today, vol. 14, no. 5, pp. 3-9.
Stroumsa, J. (1993). Geiger in Auschwitz. Ein Judisches Uberlebenschicksal aus
Saloniki 1941-1967. Edited by E.R. Wiehn. Konstanz: Hartung-Gorre.
Sutton, D. E. (1998). Memories Cast in Stone. The Relevance O f the Past in Everyday
Life. Oxford: Berg.
Tentokali, A. (1999). ‘Families from Thessaloniki: The Howells’. In Close Up, no. 26,
pp. 128-136.
Thomas, W. I., Zaniecki, F. (1984). The Polish Peasant in Europe and the United States.
edited and abridged by Eli Zaretsky, Urbana: University of Illinois Press,
 350

Thompson, P. (1988). The Voice o f the Past Oral History. Oxford: Oxford University
Press.
Tonkin, E. (1992). Narrating our Past The Social Construction o f Oral History.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Tonkin, E., Macdonald, M., Chapman, M., (eds.) (1989). History and Ethnicity. London:
Routledge.
Tsimouris, G. (1995). The Long-Term Embodied Memory o f Refugees and the Language
o f Nationalism: the Case o f Mikrasiates Greeks. Paper given at 'Anthropological
Understandings of the Politics of Identity' Seminar, Queens University, Belfast.
Tylor, E.B. (1871). Primitive Culture. New York.
Valensi, L., Wachtel, N. (1991). Jewish Memories. Berkeley: University of California
Press.
Van den Berghe, P.L. (1984). ‘Ethnic Cuisine: Culture in Nature’, Ethnic and Racial
Studies, 7 (3), pp. 386-397.
Varon-Vassard,0. (1999). ‘L'interet pour les Juifs de Grece’. In Historein, vol.l, pp.
157-160.
Varouxakis,G. (1995). A Certain Idea o f Greece: Perceptions o f History as an
Impediment To Fuller Integration into Europe. Unpublished Paper.
Vassiliadis, I. (1997). La Communaute Juif d'Athens, De la Persecution au Redressment.
In Hassiotis, I.K.(ed.). The Jewish Communities of SouthEastem Europe. From the
Fifteenth Century to the End o f World War II. Thessaloniki: Institute for Balkan
Studies, pp. 571-578.
Vassilikou, M. (1993). The Anti-Semitic Riots in Thessaloniki and the Greek Press: A
Case Study o f "Scapegoating" Theory. Unpublished M.A Thesis, King's College,
London.
Veinstein, G. (ed.) (1993). Salonique 1850-1918. La ‘Ville des Juifs*et le Reveil des
Balkans. Paris: Editions Autrement.
Verdery, K. (1994). ‘Ethnicity, Nationalism, and State-Making’. In Govers, C.,
Vermeulen, H. (eds.). The Anthropology o f Ethnicity. The Hague: Het Spinhus.
Vermeulen, H. (1983). ‘Urban Research in Greece’. In Kenny,M.: Kertzer, D.I. (eds.).
Urban Life in Mediterranean Europe: Anthropological Persectives. Urbana:
University of Illinois Press, pp. 10-132.
Volkgenannt U., Rottger, E. (1995). Thessaloniki bei Tag und Nacht. Wissenswertes iiber
eine Vielseitige Stadt. Essen: Clemon Verlag.
Voutira, E. (1991). Pontic Greeks Today: Migrants or Refugees? In Journal o f Refugee
Studies, vol. 4, no.4, pp. 400-420.
 351

Wallman, S. (1979). Ethnicity at Work. London:Macmillan.

Wardi, D. (1992). Memorial Candles. Children of the Holocaust. London: Routledge.
Watson, L.C., Watson-Franke, M.B. ( 1985). Interpreting Life Histories. An
Anthropological Inquiry. New Brunswick, New Yersey: Rutgers University Press.
Wayne, H. (ed.)(1995). The Story o f a Marriage: The Letters o f Bronislav Malinowski
and Elsie Masson. London: Routledge.
Webber, J (ed.) (1994). Jewish Identities in the New Europe. London: Littman Library of
Jewish Civilization.
Weiker, W. F. (1992). Ottoman, Turks, and the Jewish Polity. Lanham, Maryland:
University Press of America.
Wente, Bettina (1990). Das Fenster zur Strasse. Anmerkungen zum stadtischen
griechischen Saloniki. In: Kokot, W. (ed.). Stadtmosaik. Bonn: Holos, pp. 13-25.
Whitehead, T.L.: Conaway, M.E. (eds.) (1986). Self Sex, and Gender in Cross Cultural
Fieldwork. Urbana: University of EUlinois Press.
Williams, B.F.(1989). ‘A Class Act: Anthropology and the Race to Nation Across
Ethnic Terrain’. Annual Review o f Anthropology, vol. 18, pp. 401-444.
Wintle, M. (1996). Culture and Identity in Europe. Perceptions o f Divergence and Unity
in Past and Present. Aldershot: Avebury.
Young, J.E. (1988). Writing and Rewriting the Holocuast: Narrative and the
Consequences o f Interpretation. Bloomington: Indiana University Press.
Young, J.E. (1993). The Texture o f Memory. Holocaust Memorials and Meaning. New
Haven: Yale University Press.
Zenner, W.P. (1988). Persistence and Flexibility. Anthropological Perspectives on the
American Jewish Experience. Albany: State University of New York Press.
Zonabend, F. (1984). The Enduring Memory. Time and History in a French Village.
Manchester: Manchester UniversityPress.